00 o o >- LIBRARY OF THE University of California. GIFT OF i Class THE HUMAN EACE. THE HUMAN RACE uy :■ .,y iltfi NORTH AMERICAN INDIAN SOUTH AMERICAN INDIAN RED RACE THE HUMAN RACE. BY LOUIS FIGUIEE. ILLUSTRATED BY TWO HUNDRED AND FORTY-THREE ENGRAVINGS ON WOOD. AND EIGHT CHROMOLITHOGRAPHS. J 3 3} * ^ J NEW YOEK: D. APPLETON AND CO., BROADWAY. 1872. I LONDON: BRADBURY, EVANS, AND CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFBIARS. • • • . •-• •• • •• • • • ... . ..• . *... •. ; •. : : :\ CONTENTS, INTRODUCTION. PAGE CHAPTER I. — Definition of Man — How he differs from other Animals — Origin of Man — In what parts of the Earth did he first appear? — Unity of Mankind, evidence in support — What is understood by species in Natui-al History — Man forms but one species, with its varieties or kinds — Classification of the Human Race 1 CHAPTER II. — General characteristics of the human race — Organic charac- teristics — Senses and the nervous system — Height — Skeleton — Cranium * and face — Colour of the skin — Physiological functions — Intellectual cha- racteristics — Properties of human intelligence — Languages and literature — Different states of society — Primitive industry — The two ages of pre- historic humanity .......... 21 THE WHITE KACE. CHAPTER I. EUROPEAN BRANCH 41 TEUTONIC FAMILY . LATIN FAMILY . SLAVONIAN FAMILY GREEK FAMILY . LIBYAN FAMILY SEMITIC FAMILY PERSIAN FAMILY . . . . ' . GEORGIAN FAMILY « CIRCASSIAN FAMILY 41 66 113 149 CHAPTER II. ARAMEAN BRANCH ^^^ . . 163 183 190 203 203 Tl CONTENTS. THE YELLOW BACK CHAPTER I. PAGE HYPERBOEEAN BRANCH 206 LAPP FAMILY 20<> SAMOIEDE FAMILY ''"'^ KAMTSCHADALE FAMILY 209 ESQUIMAUX FAMILY '-11 TEMISIAN FAMILY 21 1 JXJKAGHIRITE AND KORIAK FAMILIES 21 i CHAPTER II. MONGOLIAN BRANCH 21S MONGOL FAMILY 218 TUNGUSIAN FAMILY '-23 YAKUT FAMILY 223 TURKISH FAMILY 229 CHAPTER III. SINAIC BRANCH 254 CHINESE FAMILY 256 JAPANESE FAMILY 302 INDO-CHINESE FAMILY 324 THE JiUOWN RACE. CHAPTER I. HINDOO BRANCH IIINUOO FAMILY . MAI.AItAI; lA.Mll.V • • 336 339 354 CONTENTS. vii CHAPTER II. PAGE ETHIOPIAN BRANCH 355 ABYSSINIAN FAMILY 355 FELLAN FAMILY 363 CHAPTER III. MALAY BEANCH 365 MALAY FAMILY 365 POLYNESIAN FAMILY 380 MICRONESIAN FAMILY 400 THE EED RACE. CHAPTER I. SOUTHERN BRANCH 407 ANDIAN FAMILY 407 PAMPEAX FAMILY 419 GUAEANY FAMILY 433 CHAPTER II. NORTHERN BRANCH 452 SOUTHERN FAMILY 452 NORTH-EASTERN FAMILY 460 NORTH-WESTERN FAMILY 492 THE BLACK EACE. CHAPTER I. WESTERN BRANCH 495 CAFFRE FAMILY 495 Tiii CONTENTS WESTEPvN BHAJ^CB— continued. HOTTENTOT FAMILY NEGRO FAMILY 500 PAGE HOTTENTOT FAMILY 498 CHAPTER II. EASTERN BRANCH 518 PAPUAN FAMILY 518 ANDAMAN FAMILY 531 LIST OF ILLUSTKATIONS. THE WHITE RACE. Fia. PAGE 1. — MEN AND WOMEN OF ANATOLIA 5 2. — SAMOIEDES OF THE NORTH CAPE 7 3. — WAKE OF ICELANDIC PEASANTS IN A BARN . ... 42 4. — WOMEN OF STAVANGER, NORWAY . . . . ' . . . 43 5. — CITIZEN OF STAVANGER 44 6. — COSTUMES OF THE TELEMARK (NORWAY) 45 7.— WOMEN OF CHRISTIANSUND (NORWAY) 46 8. — BOY AND GIRL OF THE LAWERGRAND (NORWAY) ' . . . . 47 9, 10. — SUABIANS (STUTTGARD) 48 11, 12. — SUABIANS (STUTTGARD) 50 13. — BAVARIANS 52 14. — BADENERS 53 15. — ENGLISHMAN 63 16. — DRUIDS, GAULS, AND FRANKS 70 17.— FRENCHMAN 75 18.— CATTLE-DEALER OF CORDOVA 81 19. — NATIVES OF TOLEDO 83 20. — SPANISH PEASANT 84 21. — A MADRID WINE-SHOP 85 22. — SPANISH LADY AND DUENNA 88 23. — THE FANDANGO 89 24. — THE BOLERO 91 25. — FISH VENDORS AT OPORTO 92 26. — ROMAN PEASANT GIRL 94 X LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. not. PAGE 27.— ROMAN PEASANTS 95 28. — YOUNG GfRL OF THE TRANSTEVEKA OG 29.— STREET AT TIVOLI 98 30. — A CARDINAL ENTERING THE VATICAN 99 31.— EXALTATION OF POPE PIUS IX 100 32. — A MACARONI SHOP AT NAPLES 103 33.— NEAPOLITAN ICED-WATER SELLER 104 M. — NEAPOLITAN PEASANT WOMAN 104 35. — ITINERANT TRADER OF NAPLES 105 3G. — AN ACQUAJOLO, AT NAPLES 106 37. — WALACHIAN 108 38. — LADY OF BUCHAREST 110 39.— WALACHIAN WOMAN HI 40. — NOBLE BOSNIAK MUSSULMAN 112 4L — RUSSIAN SENTINEL, RIGA 115 42. — RUSSIAN DEVOTEES, RIGA 117 43. — TRAFFIC IN .ST. PETERSBURG 121 44. — A RUSSIAN TAVERN 122 45.— INTERIOR OF AN LSBA 123 4G.— LIVONIAN PEASANTS 124 47. — TARTAR OF KASAK 125 48. — TARTAR OF THE CAUCASUS 12G 49. — TARTAR OF THE CAUCASUS 127 50. — RUSSIAN NORTH-SEA PILOT . 128 51.— O.STIAK HUT 130 52. — I.SIGANE OF VOAKOVAR lol 53. — SLAVONIAN PEASANT 132 54. — A I'KASANT OF KSSEK 133 55. — HERDSMEN OF THE MILITARY CONFINES 135 5G. — WOMAN OF THE MILITARY CONFINES 13G 57.— GUANZEKS, AND THEIR OUARD-HOU.SE 138 58. — TSIGANE PRLSONER l.")'.) 59. — IlOS.MAlv I'KASANT . , . . . . . . . ] 12 00. — liOSMAK I'KASAN 1' WU.AIAN 143 01. — liOSNIAK .MKKlll ANT ......... 144 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. XI ^^<'- PAOK 62. — WOMEN OF PESTH I45 63. — HUNGARIANS 146 64. — A HUNGARIAN GENTLEMAN 147 65. — HUNGARIANS . 148 66.— GREEKS OF ATHENS 151 67.— A GREEK HOUSEHOLD 153 68. — INTERIOR OF THE AGORA AT ATHENS 156 69.— FETE OF THE TEMPLE OF JUPITER, ATHENS .... 159 70. — ALBANIAN WOMAN^ 161 71. — MOORISH COFFEE-HOUSE AT SIDI-BOW-SAID, NEAR TUNIS . . 164 72. — GRINDING WHEAT IN THE KABYLIA 169 73.— KABYLE JEWELLERS 171 74. — KOPTS OF THE TEMPLE OF KRANAH 175 75.— A FELLAH WOMAN AND CHILDREN 177 76. — A FELLAH DONKEY BOY . . 178 77. — A LADY OF CAIRO 181 78. — ALMA OR DANCING GIRL 182 79. — WANDERING ARABS 185 80. — JEW OF BUCHAREST 186 81. — BEYROUT 187 82. — MARONITES OF LIBANUS 189 83.— HADY-MERZA-AGHAZZI 192 84. — PERSIAN TYPES 194 85. — PERSIAN NOBLEMEN . • 195 86. — PERSIAN WOMEN 196 87.— LOUTY AND BAKTY'AN 197 88. — AN ARMENIAN DRAWING-JIOOM 200 89. — GEORGIANS 202 THE YELLOW RACE. 90. —LAPLANDERS 207 91. — A LAPP CRADLE 209 92. — SAMOIEDES 210 Xll LIST OF ILLrSTEATIONS. PIG. ^^<^= 93. — ESQUIMAUX SUMMER ENCA3IPMENT 212 94.— ESQUIMAUX WINTER ENCAMPMENT 213 95. — ESQUIMAUX VILLAGE 214 96.— ESQUIMAUX CHIEF 21o 97. — ESQUIMAUX BIRD-CATCHER 216 98.— YOUNG ESQUIMAUX 217 99. — A MONGOL TARTAR 219 100.— BURIATS ESCORTING MISS CHRISTIANI 222 101.— MANCHUS SOLDIERS 224 102.— YAKUTS 225 103.— A YAKUT WOMAN 227 104. — YAKUT VILLAGERS 230 105.— YAKUT PRIESTS 231 lOG.— TURCOM.\N ENCAMPMENT 234 107.— KIRGHIS FUNERAL RITES 237 108.— A HAREM 241 109.— A HAREM SUPPER 243 110.— TURKISH LADIES VISITING 245 111.— A TURKISH BARBER 249 112. — TURKISH PORTER 251 113. — INDO-CHINESE OF STUNG TRENG 254 114. — INDO-CHINESE OF LAOS 255 115. — A YOUNG CHINESE 257 116. —CHINESE SHOPKEEPER . . . ' 258 117. — CHINESE LADY 259 118. — CHINESE WOMiVN 260 119.— mandarin's d.vughter 261 120.— CHINESE boudoir 264 121. — CHINESE sitting-room 269 122.— OPIUM-SMOKERS 271 123. — CHINESE AGRICULTURE 273 124.— CHIN ESF. FISHING 275 125. — THE CUSTOM-HOUSK AT SHANGHAI 277 126. — CHINESE BONZE 281 127.— CHINESE SCHOOLMASTER 283 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. xiii FIG. PAOB 128.— CHINESE LOCOMOTION 285 129. — A CHINESE PLAY 289 130.— A CHINESE JUNK 291 131.— CHINESE BEGGARS 293 132. — CHINESE PUNISHMENTS 295 133. — CHINESE PUNISHMENTS 296 134. — A CHINESE COURT OF JUSTICE 297 135.— CHINESE SOLDIERS 299 136.— CHINESE TROOPER 300 137. — THE GREAT WALL OF CHINA 301 138.— JAPANESE 304 139.— A JAPANESE FATHER 305 140. — JAPANESE SOLDIER 306 141. — JAPANESE NOBLE 307 142. — JAPANESE PALANQUIN 311 143. — THE TAICOON'S GUARDS 315 144. — A LADY OF THE COURT 317 145. — A KAMK TEMPLE, JAPAN 321 146. — JAPANESE PAGODA 323 147. — BURMESE NOBLES 325 148. — BURMESE LADY 326 149. — WOMEN OF BANKOK 327 150. — SIAMESE DOMESTIC 328 151.— SIAMESE LADIES DINING 329 152. — TOMB OF A BONZE, AT LAOS 330 153.— CAMBODIANS 331 154. — THE PRINCE-ROYAL OF SIAM 333 155. — CHINESE GIRL . 334 THE BKOWN RACE. 156. — NATIVES OF HYDERABAD 337 157. — A BANIAN OP SURAT ^^^ 158.— AN AGED SIKH . . ^^^ xvi LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. THE BLACK RACE. PIG. PAGE 22G.— A CAFFRE 496 227. — NATIVE OF THE MOZAMBIQUE COAST 497 22S. — THE HOTTEXTOT VENUS 499 229. — A ZANZIBAR NEGRO 503 230. — ZANZIBAR NEGRESSES 507 23L— A NEGRO VILLAGE 511 232. — FISHING ON THE UPPER SENEGAL 513 233. — A ZAMBESI NEGRESS 515 234.— THAKOMBAU, KING OF THE FIJI ISLANDS 520 235. — NATIVE OF FIJI 521 236.— NATIVE OP FIJI 522 237. — A TEMPLE OF CANNIBALISM 523 238. — A FIJI.Uf D^VNCE 525 239. — YOUNG NATIVE OF NEW CALEDONIA 527 240.— NATIVE OF NEW CALEDONIA 529 241. — ENCAMPMENT OF NATIVE AUSTRALIANS 533 242.— NATIVE AUSTRALIAN 535 243. — AN AUSTRALIAN GRAVE 536 THE HUMAN EACE. INTEODUCTION. CHAPTER I. Definition of Man — How he differs from other Animals — Origin of Man — In what parts of the Earth did he first appear ? — Unity of Mankind, evidence in support — What is understood by species in Natural History — Man forms but one species, with its varieties or kinds — Classification of the Human Eace. What is man ? A profound thinker, Cardinal de Bonald, has said : " Man is an intelligence assisted hy organs." We would fain adopt this definition, which brings into relief the true attribute of man, intelligence, were it not defective in drawing no sufficient distinction between man and the brute. It is a fact that animals are intelligent and that their intelligence is assisted by organs. But their intelligence is infinitely inferior to that of man. It does not extend beyond the necessities of attack and defence, the power of seeking food, and a small number of aff'ections or passions, whose very hmited scope merely extends to material wants. With man, on the other hand, intelligence is of a high order, although its range is limited, and it is often arrested, powerless and mute, before the problems itself proposes. In bodily formation, man is an animal, he lives in a material envelope, of which the structure is that of the Mammalia ; but he far sm-passes the animal in the extent of his intellectual faculties. The definition of man must therefore establish this relation which animals bear to ourselves, and indicate, if possible, the degree which separates them. For this reason we shall define man : an organized, intelligent being, endoived ivith the facidty of abstraction. To give beyond this a perfectly satisfactory definition of man is B V 2 THE HUMAN IJACE. impossible : first, because, a definition, being but the expression of a theor}', which rarely commands universal assent, is liable to be rejected with the theory itself; and secondly, because a perfectly accurate definition supposes an absolute knowledge of the subject, of -which absolute knowledge our understanding is incapable. It has been well said that a correct definition can be furnished by none but divine power. Nothing is more true than this, and were we able to give of our own species a definition rigorousl}' correct, we should indeed possess absolute knowledge. The trouble we have to define ariglit the being about to form the subject of our investigation is but a forecast of the difficulties we shall meet when we endeavour to reason ujion and to classify man. He who ventures to fathom the problems of human nature, physical, intellectual or moral, is arrested at every steji. Each moment he must confess his powerlessness to solve the questions which arise, and at times is forced to content himself with merely suggesting them. Tliis can be explained. Man is the last link of visible creation ; with him closes the series of living beings which we are permitted to contemplate. Beyond him there extends, in a world liidden from our view, a train of beings of a new order, endowed with faculties superior and inaccessible to our comprehension, mysterious phalanxes, whose place of abode even is unknown to us, and who, after us, form the next step in the infinite progression of living creatures by whom the universe is peoi)led. Situate, as he is, on the confines of this unknown world, on the very threshold of" Uiis domain, which his eye, if not his thoughts may not penetrate, man shares to some extent the attri- butes belonging to those beings who follow him in the economv of nature. Doubtless, it is this wliich makes it so difficult for ns to compreliend the actual essence of man, liis destiu}-, his origin and his end. 'I'hesc reiiections have been called lor in order to sui)ply an exi)lanation of the frequent admissions of lielplessness which we bhall be obliged to make in this cursory Introduction, when we investigate tlu; origin of man, the jjcriod ol' bis lirst ai^pearance on the globe, the unity or division ol' our species, the classifica- tion of the hunnm lace, I'^c. 1 1' to many ol' tlic.sc ([uestions we reply witli doubt niid uiiciilaiuly, llu- rcadir must not lay the blame at the feet of science, but nmst searcli for the cause in the impenetrable laws of nature. . INTRODUCTION. 3 And first, wlience comes man ? WIieref(jre does he exist ? To this we can make no repl}-, the x)roblem is beyond the reach of human thought. But we may at least enquire, since this question has been hirgely debated by the learned, whether man was at once constituted such as he is, or whether he originally existed in some other animal form, which has been modified in its anatomical structure by time and circumstances. In other words, is it true, as has been pretended by various of our con- temporaries, that man is the result of the organic improvement of a particular race of apes, which race forms a link between the apes with which Ave are familiar and the first man ? We have already treated and discussed this question more fully in the volume which preceded this. We have shown, in "Primitive Man," that man is not derived, by a process of organic transformation, from any animal, and that he includes the ape not more than the whale among his ancestry ; but that he is the product of a special creation. Nevertheless, whether its creation be special or the result of modification, the human species has not alwa3"s existed. There is, tlien^ a first cause for its production. What is this ? Here is again a problem which surpasses our understanding. Let us say, my readers, that the creation of the human species was an act of God, that man is one of the children of the great arbiter of the universe, and we shall have given to this question the only response which can content at once our feehngs and our reason. But let us summon questions more accessible to our compre- hension, with which the mind is more at ease, and upon which science can exercise its functions. To what period should we refer the first appearance of man upon the globe ? In "Primitive Man " we have answered this question as far as it can be. We have con- sidered the opinion of some writers who carr}'^ the first appearance of man as far back as the tertiary period. Rejectmg this date on account of the insufficiency of the evidence produced, we, in common with most naturalists, have admitted, that man appeared for the first time upon our globe at the commencement of the quaternary period, that is to say, before the geological pheno- menon of the deluge and previous to the glacial period which preceded this great terrestrial cataclysm. To fix the birth ot man in the tertiary period would be to travel out of facts now 4 THE HUMAN RACE. ■within the ken of science, and to suhstitute for observation, conjecture and hypothesis. By saying that man appeared for the first time upon the globe at the commencement of the quaternar}* period, we establish the fact, which is agreeable to the cosmogony of Moses, that man was formed after the other animals, and that by his advent he crowned the edifice of animal creation. At the quaternary period almost all the animals of our time had already seen the light, and a certain number of animal species existed, which were shortly to disappear. When man was created, the mammoth, the great bear, the cave tiger, and the cervus megaceros, animals more bulky, more robust and more agile than the corresponding species of our time, filled the forests and peopled the plains. The first men were therefore contemporar}' with the woolly elei)liant, the cave bear and tiger ; they had to contend with these savage phalanxes, as formidable in their number as their strength. Nevertheless, in obedience to the laws of nature, these animals were to disappear from the globe and give place to smaller or difi"erent species, Avhilst man, persisting in the opposite direction, increased and multiplied, as the Scripture has said, and gradually spread into all inhabitable countries, taking possession of his empire Avliich daily increased with the jn'ogress of his intelligence. In " Primitive ^lan " we have given the liistory of the first stejjs of humanity. "We have traced the origin and progress of civilization, from the moment wlien man was cast, feeble, Avretched and nalied, in the midst of a hostile and savage brute population, to the day wlien his power, resting upon a firm basis, changed little by little the face of the inliabitcd eartli. We shall not rck'r to this iit greater length, since in " Primitive Man " we have treated it fully, and in unison with the actual dis- coveries of science. But there is a very dillerent problem to the s<;lution of which we shall n\)[Ay ourselves in the following pages. Did man see tlie light at any one si)ot of the earth, and at that alone, and is it jxjssible to indicate the region wliich was, so to say, the cradle ol' liuuianity '? Oi", •aw wc to believe that, in the first instance, man appeared in several places at the same time ? That he was creati'd and lias always remained in the very localities he now inhabits? That the Negro was born in the 6 THE HUMAN' RACE. burning regions of Central Africa, the Laplander or the Mon- golian in the cold regions to which he is now confined ? To this question a satisfactory reply can be given T)y reference to fiicts furnished by natural history. Vmt in seeking a triumph for our opinion we shall have to combat the arguments of a hostile doctrine. As we said in the early part of this Introduc- tion, we must ever be prepared to encounter difficulties, to dissipate uncertainties, and to vie with other theories in each point of the history of humanity which we may seek to fathom. Tliere is a school of pliilosophers who assert that man was manifold in his creation, that each type of liumanit}- originated in the region to which it is now attached, and that it was not emigration followed by the action of climate, circumstances, and customs which gave birth to the different races of man. This opinion has been upheld in a work by M. Georges Pouchet, son of the well-known naturalist of Kouen. But, one has only to read his essay upon hi pliindltc' des races ]i.umaines, to be convinced that the author, like others of his school, as ardent in demohtion as powerless in construction, having chosen to act the easy part of a critic, exhibits unprecedented weakness when called upon to supply a system in the place of that he contradicts. If there existed several centres of human creation, they should be indicated, and it should be shown that the men who dwell tliere now-a-days have never been connected with other poinda- tions. M. Georges Toudiet preserves j)rudent silence ujion tliis question ; he avoids defining the locus of any one of these sui)])osed iuulti])le crt';iti(iiis. Such a faulty argmnent speaks volumes for the doctrine. We, on our i)art, think tliat nuin had on the globe one centre of creation, that, fixed in the first instance in a particular region, lie Inis radiated in every dirtM'tit>n from that point, and by his wanderings coupled \\h\\ the rapid multiplication of his de- sceiulants, he has ultiuuitely peopled all the inhabitable regions of the earth. in order to demonstrate th(> triilh of this proposition, we will examine what lakes place in coiiiiect ion with oilier organized hciiigs, that is to say, with animals :iinl I'lmits, and tlu'U apply this eliiss ol Incls to ni:in : this is observation and inductiim, the ()u\y logical process to which we can hrvc ri'st)rt. \\ 2. — SAMOIEDES OF THE NORTH C.VrE 8 THE HUMAN RACE. And what do botanical and zoological geography teach ? They show us that plants and animals have each their native locality, from w'hich they but seldom depart, and that it would be impos- sible to cite any plant or animal which lives indifferently in all countries of the globe, without liaving been transported thither by human industry. The earth is, so to speak, divided into a certain number of zones, which have theii' particular vegetable and animal life. These are so many natui'al provinces, all of small extent, wliich represent veritable centres of creation. The cedar, pecuUar to the mountains of Lebanon, existed in this region alone before it was transported to other chmates ; and the coffee-plant had grown onl}' in iVi-abia, before it was acclimatized in South America. "We could quote the names of many vege- tables whose natural abode is very sharply defined, but these instances are sufficient to exemi)lif3' the general rule of which we treat. We need hardly sav tliat animals, like plants, are attached to various localities which thev rarely quit with impunitv, since they have not the fiiculty of acclimatizing themselves at will. U'he elephant lives only in India and in certain parts of Africa ; the liippopotamus and giraffe in other countries of the same con- tinent; monkeys exist in very few portions of the globe, and if we consider their different species, we shall find that the place of abode of eacli species is very limited. For instance, of the larger apes, tlie orang-outang is found only in Borneo and Sumatra, and tlie gorilla in a small comer of Western Africa. Had man originated in all those places where now his different races are found, he would stand alone as an exception among organized beings. lleasoning then by induction, that is, applying to man all that we observe to obtain generally among beings living on the surface of the globe, we come to the conclusion that the human si)ecies, in connuDU with every vegetable or animal species, had but one centre of creation. Can we now extend our investigation and determine the par- ticular spot of the cjuth whence nnui first came? It is probable that man first saw tlie day on the plains of Central Asia, and that it was At mi tliis point tlial by degrees he spread over the whole earth. We shall ])roeeed to state the facts which suj^port this l' harbiiriuns, coming iiDiu central Asia, overflowed the Jtoman Mmpire, ami the Vandals penetrated even inlo AlVica. INIodirn migrations have been conducted on a still vaster S( uU-, l"or at llie present diiy we (iiul America almost INTRODUCTION. 11 wliollj occupied by Europeans ; English, Spanish and otluir jjeople of the Latin race fill the vast American hemisphere, and the j^rimitive pojiulations of the New World have almost entirely disappeared, annihilated by the ii'on yoke of the conqueror. The continent of Asia was peopled little by little b)^ branches of the Aryan race, who came down from the plains of Central Asia, du'ecting their course towards India. As to Africa : that con- tinent received its contingent of population through the Isthmus of Suez, the valley of the Nile, and the coasts of Arabia, by the aid of navigation. There is therefore nothing to show that humanity had several distinct nuclei. It is clear that man started from one point alone, and that through his power of adajjting himself to the most difierent climates, he has, little by little, covered the whole face of the inhabitable earth. The Bible xn-oclaimed, long before the studies of modern anthropologists made it known, this principle of the unity of the human species. In like manner as the Bible opposed its mono- theistic cosmogony to the different cosmogonies of oriental or pagan antiquity, in like manner it oj^poses to the erroneous dogmas of the religions and j)liilosoi5liies of antiquity, this doc- trine sublime and simple in itself, that man, the last cliild of creation, rules it as its ajopointed head and by his moral power. Holy Writ, indeed, says to us : " God has created the whole human race of one flesh." * There is another problem. Did the white, the yellow, and the black man exist from the first moment of the appearance of our species upon the globe, or have we to explain the formation of these three fundamental races hy the action of climate, by any special form of nourishment, the result of local resources ; in other words, by the action of the soil, if we may use the expres- sion of a conscientious author, M. Tremaux?t Innumerable dissertations have been written with a view of ex- plaining the origin of these three races, and of connecting them Avith the climate or the soil. But it must be admitted that the problem is hardly capable of solution. The influence which a warm climate exercises upon the colour of the skin is a well known fact, and it is a matter of common observation that the Avhite * St. Paul at the Areopagus of Athens. Acts of the Apostles, chap. xvii. v. 2C. + Origine et transformation do rhomme et dcs autres 6tres. 1 vol. in 18. Paris, 1SG5. 12 THE HUMAN RACE. European, if transported into the heart of Africa, or canied to tlie coast of Guinea, transmits to his descendants the brown colour which the skin of the Negro possesses, and that in their turn the offspring of Negroes, vrho liave been brought into northern countries, become as they descend, paler and paler and end by being white. But the colour of the skin is not the only charac- teristic of a race ; the Negro differs from the wliite, less by the colour of his skin, than by the structure of the face and cranium, as also by the proportion of his members to one another. Is it not, moreover, a fact tliat the hottest countries are inhabited by people with white skins ? Such for instance are the Touaricks of the African Sahara, and the Fellahs of Eg^i^t. On the other hand, men with black faces are found in countries enjoying a mean temjierature, as for instance, the inhabitants of California on the coast of the Pacific Ocean. Let us conclude that science is unable to explain to us the difference which exists between the different t^-pes of the human species, that neither the temperatiu'e nor the action of the soil furnish an explanation of this fact, and that we must limit our- selves to noting it, without further comment, in spite of the mania which prompts the savants of our day in a desire to explain everything. AVe have now another question to consider. Should these white, yellow, or black men, to whom we must add, as we shall see later on, those wdio are brown and red, all of whom differ one from another in the colour of their skin, in height, in their physio- gnomy, and in their outward appearance, be groujied into different species, or are we to regard them merel}' as varieties of species — that is to say, races ? To fully understand this question and to form a judgment of what will result from it, we must as- certain wliat is understood in natural history by the word sjh'cics, and by the word race or variety of species. We will therefore commence by explaining the meaning of species in zoology. The liare and the rabbit, tlie horse and the ass, the di)g and the wolf, the stag and the reindeer, kc, are not likely to be taken one for another. Yet how greatly do dogs differ among tliem- selves ill si/c, in colour, juid in their proportions. What a regard man as an exception in nature ; to assert that he has laws INTRODUCTION. I7 j)eciiliar to himself, and that the principles which pervade the life of plants and animals can in no way apply to him. But man, who is an organized and living being, and is furnished with a body that differs but little from that of any mammiferous animal, is, so far as concerns his organization, subject to the universal laws of nature, and that of intermixture among the rest. It is therefore impossible to admit the question of exception raised by those who deny the unity of the human species. The principle that the human species is one, and what follows as a natural conclusion, namely, that all men who inhabit the earth are but races or varieties of this one species, will, there- fore, appear to the reader to be satisfactorily established. These different races wdiich originate in one species, the primitive type having been modified by the operation of cHmate, food, soil, intermixture and local customs, differ, it must be admitted, to a marvellous extent, in their outward appearance, colour and physiognomy. The differences are so great, the extremes so marked and the transitions so gradual, that it is well- nigh impossible to distribute the human species into really natm'al groups from a scientific point of vieAv, that is to say, groups founded upon organic characteristics. The classification of the human races has always been the stumbling block of anthropology, and up to the ^jresent time the difiiculty remains almost un- diminished. A cursory examination of the various classifications which have been brought forward by the most important of those who have essayed the task will make this truth apparent to all. Buffon, in his chapter upon man, a work which we can always read again with admiration and advantage, contents himself with bringing forward the three fundamental types of the human species which have been known from the first under the names of the white, black and yellow race. But these three types in them- selves do not exemplify every human physiognomy. The ancient inhabitants of America, commonly known as the Bed-Skins, are entirely overlooked in this classification, and the distinction between the Negro and the white man cannot always be easily pomted out, for in Africa the Abyssinians, the Egyptians, and many others, in America the Californians, and in Asia the Hindoos, Malays and Javanese are neither white nor black. c 18 THE HUMAN RACE. Blumenbatli, tlie most profound anthropologist of the last centmy, and author of the first actual treatise upon the natural histor}' of man, distinguished in his Latin work, De Hoviine, five races of men, the Caucasian, Mongolian, Ethiopian, Malay and American. Another anthropologist, Prochaska, adopted the divi- sions pointed out by Blumenbach, but united under the name of the nhite race, Blumenbach's Caucasian and Mongolian groups, and added the Hindoo race. The eloquent naturalist Lacepede, in his Ilhtoire natiircllc de V Homme, added to the races admitted b}' Blumenbach the hyper- horeaii race, comprising the inhabitants of the northern portion of the globe in either continent. Cuvier fell back upon Buffon's division, admitting only the white, black and yellow races, from which he simply derived the Malay and American races. A naturalist of renown, Yirey, author of I'Histoire naturelle du Genre humain, VHistoirc naturelle de la Femme, and of many other clever productions upon natural histor}^ and particularly anthro- pology, gave much attention to the classification of the human races. But he Avas not favourable to the unity of our species, being led to entertain the opinion that the human sj^ecies was twofold. This was the starting point of an erroneous deviation in the ideas of naturalists who Avrote after Yirey. We find Bory de Saint Vincent admitting as many as fifteen species of men, and another naturalist, Desmoulins, doubtless influenced by a feelmg of emulation, distinguished sixteen luiman species, which, more- over, were n(jt the same as those admitted by Bory de Saint Vincent. This course of classification might have been followed to a nnich greater extent, for the differences among men are so great, that if strict rule is not adhered to, it is impossible to fix any limit to species. Unless therefore the principle of unity has been fully conceded at starting, the investigation may result in the admission of a truly indefinite quantity. This is the princij)le wliicli pervades the writings of the most learned of all the anthropologists of our age. Dr. Tritchard, uutlior (if a NalHi-dl History of Man, which in the original text formed ten voiunu's, but of wliich the French language possesses but a very iiiciuiipletc translation. Di-. I*ritchard iiolds that all p(>ople of the earth belong to the I INTRODUCTION. 10 same species ; lie is a partisan of the unity of the human species, but is not satisfied with any of the classifications already pro- jjosed, and which were founded upon organic characteristics. He, in fact, entirely alters the aspect of the ordinary classifications wdiich are to be met with in natural history. He commences by pointing out three families, which, he asserts, were in history the first human occupants of the earth : namely the Aryan, Semitic, and Egyptian. Having described these three families, Pritchard jiasses to the people who, as he says, radiated in various direc- tions from the regions inhabited by them, and proceeded to occupy the entire globe. This mode of classification, as we have pointed out, leaves the beaten track trodden by other natural historians. For this reason it has not found favour among modern anthropologists, and this disfavour has reacted upon the work itself, which, not- withstanding, is the most complete and exact of all that we possess upon man. Although it has been adopted by no other author, Pritchard's classification of the human race aj^pears to us to be the most sound in princii:ile. M. de Quatrefages, in his course of anthropology' at the Museum of Natural History, Paris, makes a classification of the human race based upon the tlu'ee tj'pes, white, yellow and black ; but he appends to each of these three groups, under the head of mixed races attached to each stem, a number of races more or less con- siderable and arbitrary which were excluded from the three chief divisions. The classification of M. de Quatrefages will be found in his Rapport sur les progres de V Anthropologie, published in 1867.* It is extremely learned and Avell worked out, but a classification which entirely passes by the simple mode of reasoning Ave shall adopt in the following pages. The classification of the human race wdiich we propose to follow, modifying it where in our opinion it may appear to be necessary, is due to a Belgian naturalist, M. d'Omalius d'Halloy. It acknowledges five races of men : the white, black, yellow, brown and red. This classification is based upon the colour of the skin, a characteristic very secondary in importance to that of organization, * In 4" forming part of the Rapports sur les progrls dcs Sciences ct dcs Lcltres en France, published under the auspices of the Minister of Public Instruction. c 2 20 THE HUMAN RACE. but which vet furnishes a convenient framework for an exact and methodical enumeration of the inhabitants of the globe, per- mitting a clear consideration of a most confused subject. In the groups, therefore, which we shall propose, the reader will fail to find a truly scientific classification, but will meet with merely such a simple distribution of materials, as shall permit us to review methodically the various races spread over every portion of the Earth's surface. CHAPTER 11. General characteristics of the human race — Organic characteristics — Senses and the nervous system — Height — Skeleton — Cranium and face— Colour of the skin — Physiological functions — Intellectual characteristics — Properties of human intelligence— Languages and literature— Different states of society — Primitive industry— The two ages of prehistoric humanity. Before entering upon a minute description of each of the human races, we shall find it well to lay hefore the reader a generalization of the characteristics which are common to all. Since man is an intelligent being, livmg in an organized frame, om- attention has to be directed to the consideration of his organs and intellect, that is, in the first place, we must investigate the physical, in the second, the intellectual and moral elements of his constitution. The physical characteristics bear but secondary importance among those of the human race. Man is a spiiit which sliines within the body of an animal, and the only difiiculty is to ascer- tain in what manner the organism of the mammalia is modified in order to become that of man ; to compare the harmony of this organism with the object in view, namely the exercise of human intellect and thought. We shall see that the organs of the mammalia are greatly modified in the human subject, becoming, either on accoimt of their individual excellence or the harmony of theii' combination, greatly superior to the associations of the same organs among animals. Let us first consider the brain and organs of sense. When we examine the form and relative size of the brain in ascending the series of mammiferous animals, we find that this organ increases in volume, and progresses, so to say, toward the superior characteristics which it is to display in the human species. Disregarding certain exceptions, for the existence of which we cannot account, but which in no way alter the general rule, the 22 THE HUMAN RACE. l)rain increases in importance from the zoopliyte to the ape. But, in comparing the brain of the ape with that of man, un important difference becomes at once apparent. The brain of the gorilla, orang-outang, or chimpanzee, which are the apes that bear the greatest resemblance to man, and ■svhicli for that reason are designated anthropomorplioiis apes, is very much smaller than that of man. The cerebral lobes in man are much longer than in the anthropomorphous apes, and their vertical measure is out of all proportion with the height of the cerebral lobes in apes ; this is what produces the noble frontal curve, one of the characteristic features of the human j^hysiognomy. The cerebral lobes are connected behind with a third nervous mass called the cenhcUum. The large volume of these three lobes, the depth and number of convolutions of the encephalic mass, and other anatomical details of the brain, upon whicli we are imable here to treat at greater length, place the brain of man very for above that of the animal nearest to him in the zoological scale. These ditferences bear witness in favour of man to an unparalleled intellectual develop- ment, and we should be better able to measure these differences, were we able to shoAv in what the cerebral action consists, but tliis we are utterly iinable to do. The senses, taken individually, are not more developed in man than they are in certain animals ; but in man they are cha- racterised by then- harmony, their perfect equilibrium, and their admirable appropriation to a connnon end. Man, it will at once be admitted, is not so keen of sight as the eagle, nor so subtle of hearing as the hare, nor does lie possess the wonderful scent of the dog. His skin is far from being as fine and im- pressionable as that whicli cDVcrs the wing of a bat. But, while among animals, one sense always predominates to the dis- advantage of the rest, and the individual is thus forced to adoj^t a mode of existence which works liand in hand with the develoj)- ment of this sense, willi man, all the senses possess almost ecjual delicacy, and the liMnnony of tlieir association makes up for what may be wanting in individual power. Again, the senses of animals are employed only in satisfying material necessities, while in man, lliey assist in tlie exercise of eminent faculties whose development they further. liCt us consider shortly in d( tail our senses. Man is certainly better olf, as regards the sense of sight, tlian INTRODUCTION. 23 fi large majority of animals. Instead of being placed upon different sides of his head, looking in opposite directions, and receiving two images which cannot possibly be alike, his eyes are directed forwards, and regard similar objects, by which means the impression is doubled. The sense of sight thus brings to his conceptions a complete image and solid idea of what surrounds him ; it is his most useful sense, the more so when it is guided in its application by a clear intellect. The sense of touch in man reaches a degree of perfection which it does not attain in animals. How marvellous is the sense of touch when exercised by applying the extremities of the fingers, the part of the body the best suited to this function, and how much more wonderful is the organ called the hand, which appHes itself in so admirable a manner to the most different surfaces whose extent, form, or qualities, we wish to ascertain ! A modern philosopher has attributed to the hand alone our intellectual superiority. This was going too far. We find enthusiasm allied with justice in the views expressed in the excellent pages which Galen has consecrated to a description of the hand, in his immortal work De usu partiilm. "Man alone," says Galen, "is furnished with hands, as he alone is a participator in wisdom. The hand is a most mar- vellous instrument, and one most admirably adapted to his nature. Remove his hand, and man can no longer exist. B}-- its means he is prepared for defence or attack, for peace or war. What need has he of horns or talons ? With his hand, he grasps the sword and lance, he fashions iron and steel. Whilst with horns, teeth and talons, animals can only attack or defend at close quarters, man is able to project from afar the instruments with which he is armed. Shot from his hand, the feathered arrow reaches at a . great distance the heart of an enem}^, or stops the flight of a passing bird. Although man is less agile than the horse and the deer, yet he mounts the horse, guides him, and thus successfully hunts the deer. He is naked and feeble, yet his hand procures him a covering of iron and steel. His body is unjirotected against the inclemencies of climate, yet his hand finds him a convenient abode, and furnishes him with clothing. By the use of his hand, he gains dominion and mastery over all that lives upon the earth, in the air, or in the depths of the sea. From the flute and lyre with which he amuses 24 THE HUMAN RACE. his leisure, to the terrible instruments by means of which he deals death around him, and to the vessel Avhich bears him, a daring seaman, upon the bosom of the deej) — all is the work of his hand. ** Would man without hands have been able to write out the laws which govern him, or raise to the gods statues and altars ? "Without hands could he bequeath to posterity the fruit of liis labours, and the memory of his deeds ? Could he (had man been created handless) converse ■v\ith Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, and the different great men, children of bygone ages ? The hand is then the physical characteristic of man, in hke manner as intelligence is his moral characteristic." Galen, having shown in this chapter the general formation of the hand and the s]iecial disposition of the organs which compose it ; havmg described the articulations and bones, the muscles and tendons of the fingers ; and having analyzed the mechanism of the different movements of the hand, cries, full of admhation for this marvellous structure : " In presence of the hand, this marvellous instrmnent, cannot we well treat with contempt the opinion of those philosophers who saw in the human bod}' merel}' the result of a fortuitous con- course of atoms ! Does not everything in our organization most clearly give the He to this false doctrine ? Who will dare to invoke chance m exj^liination of this admirable disposition ? No, it is no blind power tliat has given birth to all these marvels. Do you know among men a genius capable of conceiving and exe- cuting so perfect a Avork ? There exists not such a workman. This sublime organization is the creation of a sui)erior intelligence, of which the intellect of man is but a poor terrestrial reiiection. Let others offer to the Deity reeking hecatombs, let them sing hymns in honoiu' of the gods ; my hynni of i)raisc shall be the study and the exposition of tlic marvels of the liuman frame! " Tlie sense of hearing, without attaining in man the perfection Avliich it reaches in certain animals, is nevertheless of great deli- cacy, and becomes an iniinite resource of instruction and pure enjoyment. Not only :ire dillerences of intonation, intensity, and timbre, recognised by our ear, but tlie most delicate shades of rliytlim and tone, the relations of simullaiicous and successive sounds wliieh give the sentiment o\' melody and harmony, are a])preciated, and furnisli us with tlie lirst and most iialural of the arts — music. Thus the perfection and delicacy ^A' oiu- senses. INTRODUCTION. -J.O •wliicli permit of our grasping faint and slightly varying impres- sions, the harmony of these senses themselves, their perfect equihbrium, their capability of improvement by exercise, place us at a considerable distance above the animal. Let us now pass to the bony portion of the human body, and consider first of all the head. The head is shared by two regions, the cranium and the face. The predominance of either of these regions over the other, depends upon the development of the organs which belong to each. The cranium contams the cerebral mass, that is, the seat of the intellect ; the face is occupied by the organs appertaining to the principal senses. In animals, the face greatly exceeds the cranium in extent ; the reverse is, however, the case with man. It is but rarely that with him the face assumes importance at the expense of the cranium — m other words, that the jaws become elongated, and give to the human face the aspect of a brute. We find in works upon anthrojDology some expressions which call for an explanation here ; they are frequently employed, smce they enable us to express by a single term the relation which exists between the dimensions of any i^articular skull. The term dolicliocex)halous (from the Greek hoXiyos, long, K^cpaXi], head,) is aj^plied to a cranium which is elongated from front to rear, or, to express the idea numerically, the cranium whose longitudinal diameter bears to its vertical diameter the propoi-tion of 100 to 68. A short cranium is styled hraclujccplialous (from jBpaxvs, short, KGcpaXi], head,) which term is appHed when the relation between the longitudinal and vertical diameters is 100 to 80. The attribute of length or shortness of the cranium is of less importance than is generally believed. All Negroes, it is true, are dolicJiocephalous ; but it must not be supx)osed from tliis that the production backwards of the cranium is an indication of in- feriority ; since in the white race, heads are sometimes very long and sometimes very short. The North Germans are dolicJio- cephalous; those inhabitmg Central Germany being hrachjcepha- lous. This characteristic cannot therefore be regarded as a criterion of intellectual excellence. There is in the human face an anatomical characteristic of gi-eater importance than any taken from the elongation of the cranium ; that is, the projection forwards, or the uprightness of 26 THE HUMAN RACE. the jaws. The tenn prognathism (from Trpo, forward, and yvaOos, jaw,) is applied to this jutting forward of the teeth and jaws, and orthognathism (from opObs, straight, yr]ddoi, jaw,) to the latter arrangement. It was long admitted that prognathism, or projection of the jaws, was peculiar to the Negro race. But this opinion has been forced to yield to the discover}', that projecting jaws exist among people in no way connected with the Negro. In the midst of white populations this characteristic is frequently met with ; it is occasionally found among the English, and is by no means rare at Paris, especially among women. Prognathism would appear to be characteristic of a small Eurojiean race dwelUng to the south of the Baltic Sea, the Esthonians, and which itself is but the residue of the primitive Mongolian race to which we have alluded in (uu- work, " Primitive Man," as being the first race which, according to M. Pruner-Bey, peopled the globe. It is probably the mixture of Esthonian blood with that of the inhabi- tants of Central Europe, which causes the appearance in our large cities of individuals whose faces are prognathous. We cannot close our remarks upon the face without speaking of a curious relation between it and the cranium, which has been mucli abused; we allude to the facial angle. \iy facial angle is meant the angle which results from the union of two lines, one of which touches tlie forehead, the other of which, drawn from the orifice of the ear, meets the former line at the extremity of the front teeth. The Dutch anatomist Camper, after having compared Greek and Roman statues, or medals of oither nationaUty, assumed that the cause of the intellectual superiority which distinguished (irreck from Roman physiognomies was to be found in the fact, thiit, with the (li'eeks, the facial angle is larger than in Roman lieads. Starting with this observation. Camper pursued his enquiries until it occurred t^) him to advance tlie theory that the increase of the facial angle may be taken in the human race as a sign of superior intelligence. 'J'liis observation was coni'd, insonnnh us it separated men from apes, and carrion liirds from other birds. Ihit its application to different varieties of nun. ns :i measure of their various degrees of intelligence, was a ])retension doomed It* be sacrificed to future investigations. j)r. -laciiiiiirl, assistant-naturalist in fbe ^Inseuni INTRODUCTION. 27 of Natural History at Paris, calling to his aid an instrument he invented, by which the facial angle is rapidly measured, has, in our day, made numerous studies of the facial angle of human beings. M. Jacquart found that this angle cannot be taken as a measure of intelligence, for he observed it to be a right angle in individuals, who, with respect to intelligence, were in no way superior to others whose facial angle was much smaller. M. Jacquart went so far as to show, that, in the population of Paris alone, the facial angle varies between much wider proportions than those imposed by Camper as charac- teristic limits of human varieties. The measure of the facial angle, therefore, is far from bearing the importance which has long been ascribed to it ; but this does not go to prevent its apphcation, with advantage, in ordinary cases, Avhen races of men are required to be distinguished from one another. Erect carriage is another of the characteristics which dis- tinguish the human species from all other animals, including the ^PCj by whom this position is but rarely assumed, and then accidentally and unnaturally. Everything in the human skeleton is calculated to ensure a vertical posture. In the first place, the head articulates with the vertebral column at a point so situated that, when this vertebral colunni is erect, the head, by means of its own weight, remains supported in equilibrium. Besides this, the shaj^e of the head, the direction of the face, the position of the eyes, and the form of the nostrils, all require that man should wallc erect on two feet. If our body were intended to assume a horizontal position, everything connected with it would be out of place : the crown of the head would be the most advanced part, and this would operate most detrimentally to the exercise of sight; the eyes would be directed toward the earth; the nostrils would open backward ; the forehead and the face would be beneath the head. Moreover, the whole muscular system and all the tendons are, in man, auxiliary to erect posture, without mentioning the curves which occur in the vertebral column, and the exceptional formation of the limbs, &c. J. J. Pv,ousseau was, therefore, very far from right, when he contended that man was born to go on all fours. 28 THE HUMAN RACE. The height of men, as well as the colour of theu' sldn, are characteristics which must not be overlooked, since they are of importance as distinctive attributes of different races. And first, with regard to height, the differences which tbis incident may present in the liuman species have been greatly exaggerated. Much allowance must be made in admittmg what has been written with respect to dwarfs, and what has been alleged concerning giants. The Greeks believed in the existence of a people they called Pyrjmies, but whose place of abode they always omitted to point out. These were very small people, who were entirely hidden from view when they entered a field of standing wheat, and who passed much of their time in resisting the attacks of Cranes. The same fable was revived in more modern times, with reference to a people supposed to live in the island of Madagascar, who were styled Kymes. But Pygmies and Kymes are equally fabulous. Antiquity tells us of giants, but without forming them into a separate race. It is rather m modern times that the exist- ence of races of human giants has been put forward. In the sixteenth century, when ]\Iagellan had doubled Cape Horn and discovered the Pacific Ocean, a companion of this navigator, Pigafetta, gave an altogether extraordinary description of the Patagonians, or inhabitants of the Tierra del Fuego. He made giants of them. One of his successors, Leaya, adding yet more to the height of tlie Patagonians, assigned to these men a statm-e of from three to four metres. Modern travellers have reduced to accurate proportions the exaggerated statements of ancient navigators. The French naturalist Alcide d'Orbiguv actuallv measured a large number of Patagonians, and found that the ir height, on an average, was about 1"' 73. This, tlien, is about the hmit of the heiglit which is reached by the human species. With reference to the extri'me of smaUness we are able to arrive at tliis by referring to the Pusluuen who inhabit Stiuthern Africa. An Fnglish traveller, Pannw, ineasund all the mem- bers of a tribe of Bushmen, and fouiid that their average height was 1"'31. The human si)ecies, therefore, varies in lieight to the extent of about (J'" I'i, tliat is to say, llic ditlerence between tlio lu'ight INTRODUCTION. 29 of the Patagonians and that of the Bushmen. It is well to make this observation whilst we are upon this subject, since the supporters of the theor}^ of a plurality of human races have invoked these differences in height in support of the multiplicity of the races of humanity. It is clear that, among animals, races vary in height to a much greater extent than they do with man ; there is, by comparison, a much greater difference in size between a mastiff and a dog of the Pyrenees, than there is between a Bushman and a Patagonian. As regards the colour of the skin of the human race, we find it necessary to say a few words, since we propose to take this as the basis of our classification. The colour of the skin is a very convenient characteristic to fix upon in order to identify the various races, since this quality is peculiarly adapted to suggest itself through the eye. Its scientific importance must, however, by no means be exaggerated. Certain individuals, though they be members of the White or Caucasian Pace, may yet be very darkly tinted. Ai-abs are often of a brown colour, which nearly approaches black, and j^et they possess the finest marks of the White or Caucasian Pace. The Abyssinians, although very brown, are not black. The American Indians, whom we rank as members of the Ped Pace, often have dark brown or almost black skins. Among members of the White Pace in northern latitudes, especially women, the skin has often a yellowish tint. We must add that the colour of the skin is often difficult to fix, smce the shades of colour merge into one another. All this must be said in order to show how difficult it is to form natural groups of the innumerable t}'][)es of our species. It would be for us now to speak of the ph3'siological charac- teristics of the human race ; but our consideration of this subject will be limited to a few words, since the condition of physiological functions is ahnost identical among aU men, whatever be their race. There is, nevertheless, an important difference, well worthy of note, presented by the nervous sj^stem when we compare the two extremes of humanity, namely, the Negro and the white European. In the white man, the nervous centres, that is the brain and spinal cord, are of much greater volume than they are in the Negro. In the latter the expansions from these nervous 30 THE HUMAN RACE. centres, that is, tlie nerves properly so called, have relatively a gi'eater volume. A similar difference, quite on a par with this, exists in the circulatory sj'stem. In the white man, the arterial system is more develojied than the venous ; the reverse is the case with tlie Negro. Lastly, the blood of the Negro is more viscous, and of a deeper red than that of the white man. With the exception of these general differences, the gi'eat physiological functions proceed in the same manner among all races of men. The differences are not remarked except when secondary functions are compared, but these differences then assume proportions of some consideration. Climate, customs, and habits are the causes of these variations in the secondary fmictions, which at times become so similar as to permit of confusion in the most opposite races. Let a member of the white race be throAvn into the midst of wild Indians, become a prisoner of the red-skins, and share their warlike existence in the midst of forests, we shall see that the sense of sight, as also that of hearing, will attain in this individual the same perfection which they enjoy in his new companions. It is by vii'tue of the prodigious flexibility of our organism, and of our powers of imitation and assimilation, that the physiological functions of secondary importance become capable of such modification. The intellectual and moral characteristics are those which take th(! lead in man. Not only are we unable to pass them over in silence in the general study of the human race, but much more importance must be assigned to them than to mere corporeal characteristics. If the naturalist, when he studies an animal, makes a point, when he has described his structure and organism, of considering his liabits and manner of life, how much more should lie, when treating of man, dwell upon his intellectual faculties, the stamp wliich so truly identities our species. Man makes use of language as the means of expressing his intelligence. If man is provided with the power of speech, which ho has in common with no other nninuil, it is owing to the fact that in him intelligence is inlinitely more developed than in tlic aninuil. It is through the simultaneous concurrence of all his senses that the faculty of speech is manifested in man; and the proof of tliis is, that through tlic absence of one of his senses, he loses this faculty. AVhat is meant by a person born dumb? It is INTRODUCTION. 31 an individual similar in all respects to speaking man, but differing from him in this, that he came into the world perfectly deaf. The primary absence of the power of hearing has paral3'sed the child's intelligence with special reference to his imitative faculty, and in fact, the person called deaf and diimh is originally simply a person hoi-n deaf. Language, then, is but the expression of the highest intelli- gence. " Animals have a voice," says Aristotle, " but man alone speaks." Nothing can be truer than this statement of the immortal Greek philosopher. It is well known how the languages and dialects sjjoken in the world have multiplied; and, indeed, nothing is more difficult than to classify all the languages and dialects that exist. This diffi- culty becomes more insurmountable when we consider that languages vary in course of time to a very considerable extent. The French of Rabelais and Montaigne, who wrote at the time of the Renaissance, is not very intelligible to us, and that of French chroniclers at the time of St. Louis can only be understood by studying it specially and with a dictionar}-. Modern Italians read Dante with great difficulty, and the same may be said for the English as regards their great writer Shakespeare. Languages then alter very rapidly, even though the people themselves remain stationary. The alterations are much more serious and rapid when two peoples amalgamate. These considerations are sufficient to convey an idea of the problem which scholars have propounded in wishing to ascertain the language of primitive humanity. It may be said that such a problem is incapable of solution. We must therefore despair of finding the mother tongue, and limit ourselves to those which are her offspring. Upon a comparison of these last, it has been decided to assign to three fundamental groups all the languages which have been, and are still, spoken on the earth ; these are, as we have already said, moiiosyllahic , agglutinative and injlected languages. Chinese is the most decided example of a monosgllahic language. Each word comprises but one syllable, and has an absolute meaning in itself. Recourse must be had to the compli- cated combination of a quantity of utterances in order to impress all modifications of thought, all distinctions of time, place, person, condition, &c. One marvels to hear that the Chinese language 32 THE HUMAN KACE. comprehends such an immense number of words, that tlie life of a single man of letters is not sufficiently long to allow of his learning all. This apparent wealth is hut the most utter poverty. This language, whose vocabulary is infinite, is simply detestable. To its imperfection must be attributed the smallness of the progress which the people of Asia have made in the du-ection of intelligence and commerce. Acjglutinativc languages, which are spoken by Negroes, as also b}' many people of the yellow race, are the first degree of perfection in human speech. In these the word is no longer unique ; variable terminations attached to each word modify tlie primitive expression. They contam roots and words whose function it is to modify these roots. The thii'd and last degree of perfection in human speech is found in inflected languages. Those languages are so called, in which the same word is capable of modification a great number of times, in order to express the different shades of thought, and to translate changes of time, person, or place. Inflected languages are made up of a series of different terms, the number of which is by no means large, but the modification of which, by means of adjuncts, or through the position thc}- occupy, are indeed innu- merable. All European languages, and those spoken in Asia by people of the Avhite race, are inflected. If spoken language is the first element which served to con- stitute human societies, fixed, that is written language, has been the fundamental cause of their progress. By means of writing, one generation has been enabled to hand down to the other the fruits of their experience and investigation, and thus to lay the foundation of primitive science and histor}'. The first forms of writing were mere mnemonic signs. Stones cut to a certain fashion, pieces of wood to which a conventional form had been imparted, and such like, were the first signs of written language. One of the most curit)us forms of mnemonic writing has been met with both in tlie Old and New "Worlds; it consisted in joining little bundles of cord of diflerent colours, in which were tied knots of various kinds. "Whoever ties a knot in his handkerchief in order io recall to mind some fact or intention, makes use, without knowing it, of the primitive fonu of writing. An advance in writing consisted in representing pictoriallj' INTRODUCTION. 33 objects Avliicli it was wished to designate. The wihl Indians of North America still make use of these rough representations of objects, as a means of imparting certain information. This very system is rendered more complete, when the design is supplemented by a conventional idea. If prudence is indicated by a serpent, strength by a lion, and lightness by a bird, we here at once recognize writing properly so called. This last form of writing is known as the sijmholical or ideograjjhic. Symbolical writing existed among the ancients. The hiero- gl}rphics which are engraved upon the monuments of ancient Egypt, and those which have been found upon Mexican remains, Lelong to symbolical writing. And yet this is not writing in the true sense of the word, ■which does not exist until the conventional signs, of which use is made, correspond with the words or signs of the language spoken, and can actually replace the language itself. By the alphabet, is meant the collection of conventional signs corresponding to the sounds which form words. The alphahct is one of those inventions which have called for the greatest efforts of the human mind, and it is not without good reason that Greek mythology deified Cadmus, the inventor of letters. The same admiration for the inventors of alphabets is, moreover, exliibited among all ancient nations. It is not only through its immense superiority as regards extent and power, that the intelligence of man is distinguished from that of the brute ; there is an attribute of intelligence which is strictly peculiar to our species. This is the faculty of abstraction, which permits of our collecting and placing together the perceptions of the mind, by that means arriving at general results. It is through this power of abstraction, that our intellect has created the wonders which are familiar to all ; that the arts and sciences have been brought to light and fostered by societ}'. In connection with the faculty of abstraction, we must allude to the moral sense, which is a deduction from that same property'. The moral sense is a special attribute of human intelligence, and it may be said that through this attribute, man's intellect is dis- tinguished from that of animals ; for this characteristic is most truly peculiar to the mind of man, and is nowhere found among animals. 34- THE HUMAN RACE. Among all peoi^le, and at all times, the difference between good and evil, truth and falsehood, has been recognized. The abstract idea of moral good and moral evil may certainly differ in different jieople : one may admire, -what the other detests ; in one nation, that, may be held in good repute, which, in another, is a criminal offence ; yet, after all, the abstract notion of evil and good, does not cease to exist. Observance of the right of propertj', seK- respect, and regard for human life, are to be found among all nationalities. If man, in his savage state, occasionally casts aside these moral notions, it is in consequence of the social con- dition of the tribe to Avhich he belongs, and must be regarded in connexion with the customs of war and the feeling of revenge. But, in a state of tranquillity and peace, which condition the philo- sopher and student must presuppose in framing their arguments, the notion of evil and good is always to be found. The forms Avhich the feeling of honour dictates, vary for example in the white man and the savage, but the feeling itself is never eradi- cated from the heart of an3\ The religious feeling, the notion of divinity, is another charac- teristic which has its origin in the faculty of abstraction. This sentiment is indissolublv allied to human intelligence. Without wishing, with an eminent French anthropologist, M. de Quatre- fages, to make of rcUglos'itij a fundamental attribute of humanity, and a natural characteristic of our species, we may say that all men are religious, that tliey acknowledge and adore a Creator, a Supreme God. AVhether the statement tliat certain people, such as the Australians, Buslimcn, and Polynesians, are atheists, as we are assured by some travellers, and whether the reproaches bestowed upon tliem in consequence of this, are well-founded, or whether it is the fact that the travellers who bore this testimony mulerstood but little of the language and signs of these different people, as lias been suggested by M. de Quatre- fages, are matters of relatively sliglit imi)ortance. The state of brutality of certain tribes, buried in the midst of inaccessible and savage countries, and the intellectual imperfection which follows, concealing from them the notion of God, aie nothing when com- l^ared with the universality of religious belief which stirs in the Iicarts of the innumerable populations spread over the face of the earth. Language and writing gave biitli to hnuian associations, and INTEODUCTION. 35 later on, to civilization, b}' which they were transformed. It is curious to follow out the progressive forms of human association, and point out the stages which civilization has passed through in its forward march. Primitive societies assumed three successive forms. INIen were in the first instance, hunters Siudjishers, then herdsmen, and lastly husbandmen. We say, populations were first of all hunters and fishers. The human race then inhabiting the earth, was but small in number, and this explains it. A group of men gaining their livelihood simply by hunting and fishing, cannot be com- posed of a very large number of individuals. A vast extent of territory is requii'ed to nomisli a population, which finds in game and fish its sole means of subsistence. Moreover, this manner of livmg is always precarious, for there never is any certainty that food will be found for the morrow. This continual pre- occupation in seeldng the means of subsistence, brings man nearer to the brute, and hinders him from exercising his intellect upon ennobling and more useful subjects. Hunting is, moreover, the image of warfare, and war may very easily arise between neighbouring populations who get their living in the same manner. If in these eventual collisions, i^risoners are taken, they are sacrificed in order that there may be no additional mouths to feed. So long, therefore, as human societies were composed only of hunters and fishers, they were unable to make any intellectual progress, and their customs, of necessity remained barbarous. The death of prisoners was the order of battle. Societies of herdsmen succeeded those of hunters and fishers. Man having domesticated first the dog, then the ox, the horse, the sheep or the llama, by that means ensiu'ed his livelihood for the morrow, and was enabled to tm'n his attention to other matters besides the quest of food. We therefore see pastoral societies advancing in the way of progress, by the improvement of their dress, their weapons, and theii' habitations. But pastoral communities have also need of large tracts of countiy, for their herds rapidly exhaust the herbage in one region, and they must therefore seek farther for pastures, in order that they may be sure of their food, when that is confined to flesh and milk. Pastoral populations were therefore of necessity nomadic. s 2 36 THE HUJIAN EACE. In tlieir reciprocal migrations, pastoral tribes frequently came into collision, and found it necessary to disj)ute by armed force tlie i)ossession of the soil. War ensued. Since the prisoners taken could be mamtained with comparative ease by the con- queror on condition of their lending assistance, they were forced to become slaves, and it is thus that the sad condition of slavery, which was later on to extend in so aggi'avated a degree as to develop into a social grievance, had its origin. The tliird form of societ}- was realized as soon as man turned his attention to agriculture, that is, when he began to make plants and herbage, artificially produced, an abundant and certain source of nourishment. Agricultm*e affords man certain leisure time and tends to soften his manners and customs. If war breaks out, its episodes are less cruel in themselves. The captive can, without actuall}- being reduced to slavery, be added to the number of those who labour in the fields, and in return for a consideration contribute to the weUbeing of the tribe. The Serf here takes the place of the slave ; a form of society, composed of masters and different degrees of servants, becomes definitely organized. Agricultural people, being relieved from the preoccupations of material existence, are enabled to foster tlieir intelligence, which becomes rapidly more abundant. It is thus that civilization first took root in human society. These then are the three stages, which, in all countries, mankind have of necessity passed through before becoming civilized. The progress from one stage to the next lias varied in rapidit}^ in proportion to cux'umstances of time and place, and of the country or hemisphere. Nations, Avhom we find at the present day but little advanced in civihzation, were on the other hand originally superior to other nations Ave maj' point to. The Chinese were civilized long before the inhabitants of Europe. They were building superb monuments, were engaged in the cultivation of the mulberry, were rearing silkworms, manufac- turing porcelain, iVc, at the very time when our ancestors, tlic Celts and Aryans, clotlied in the skins of wild beasts, and tattooed, were living in the Avoods in the condition ol" hunters. The Babylonians Avere occupied Avitli tlie study of asti'ouomy, and were ■calculating the orbits of the stars tAvo tliousand years before Christ; for the astronomical registers brought I'v Ak'xander tlie Great INTRODUCTION. 37 from Babylon, refer back to celestial observations extending over more than ten centuries. Egyptian civilization dates back to at least four thousand years before Clu'ist, as is proved by the magnificent statue of GhefFrel, which belongs to that period, and which, since it is composed of granite, can only have been cut by the aid of iron and steel tools, in themselves indicators of an advanced form of industr3% This last consideration should make us feel modest. It shows that nations whom we now crush by our intellectual supe- riority, the Chinese and Eg3'ptians, perhaj^s also the old inhabi- tants of Mexico and Peru, were once far before us in the path of civilization. It is quite clear that manufactures have tended to hasten the progress of civilization. It is well worthy of remark that, accord- ing as the matter composing the material of these manufatitures has undergone transformation, so the condition of society has progressed. Two mineral substances were the objects of primi- tive manufactures : stone and metal. Civilization was rough- hewn by instruments made of stone, and has been finished by those composed of metal. Modern naturalists and archaeologists are therefore perfectly right in dividing the history of primitive man into two ages : the stone age, and the metal age. In oiu' work " Primitive Man," vre have followed step by step the com'se and oscillations of the primitive manufactures of difterent peoples. AVe have first seen that man being without any other instrument of attack or defence save his nails and teeth, or a stick, made use of stones, and formed them into arms and tools. We then saw that he made himself master of fire, of which he alone understands the use. AVe then saw him, with the aid of fire, suppl}^ the heat which in cold climates the sun denied, create during tlie night artificial light, and add to the insufficiency of his form of diet, not to speak of the numerous advantages which his industry enabled him to gam b}' the application of heat. As man progressed, the instrument formed merely of stone trimmed to shape no longer sufficed him ; he polished it, and even commenced to adorn it with drawings and symbols. Thus the arts found their origin. Metals succeeded stone, and by their use a complete revolution was effected in human societies. The tool composed of bronze 38 THE HUMAN EACE. enabled work to be clone, which was out of the question when the agent was stone. Later on ii'on made its appearance, and from that time industry progressed with giant strides. We have no occasion here to revert to the history of the development of the industry of man m prehistoric times. AVe shall confine ourselves to pointing out that this pail of oui* subject is treated at full length in our work on " Primitive Man." To summarize what we have said : if man, in his bodily formation, is un animal, in the exalted range of his intellect, he is Nature's lord. Altliough we show that in him phenomena present themselves similar to those which we encounter in vege- tables and plants, 3'et we see him by his superior faculties, extend afar his empire, and reign supreme over all that is around him, the mineral as well as the organized world. The faculties which properly belong to human intelligence and distinguish man from the brute, namely, the abstractive faculties, make him the privileged being of creation, and justify him in his pride, for, besides the physical power which he is able to exert on matter, he alone has the notion of duty and the knowledge of the existence of a God. After these general considerations we proceed to the descrip- tion of the different races of men. We have said that we shall adopt in this work the classification proposed by M. d'Omalius d'H alloy, modifving it to meet our own views. We shall therefore describe in then* order : 1. TJie ]Vliitc Race. 2. The Yellow Ilace. 3. The Brown Hace. 4. The Red Race. 5. The Black Race. We would call six'cial observation to the fact tliat these epithets must not iilways l)i' taken in :in absolute sense. The meaning they intend lo convey is that eacli of iho groups we cstablisli is composed ol" men, who considered as a whole, are more wliite, yeHow, brown, red, or l)Iack, tlian those of other races. 'J'he reader must therefore not be surprised to find in any I INTRODUCTION. 39 given race men whose colour does not agree with the epithet which Ave here employ in order to characterize them. In addition to that, these groups are not founded solely upon the colour of the skin ; they are derived from the consideration of other characteristics, and, ahove all, from the languages spoken hy the 23eople in question. THE WHITE EACE. This race was called by Ciivier the Caucasian, since that Avriter assigned to the mountains of the Caucasus the first origin of man. It is now frequently known as the Aryan race, from the name formerly bestowed upon the inhabitants of Persia. The Caucasian or Aryan race is admittedly the original stock of our species, and it would seem that from the region of the Caucasus^ or the Persian shores of the Caspian Sea, this race has sj^read into different parts of the earth, peopling progressively the entire globe. The beautiful oval form of the head is a mark which dis- tinguishes the Caucasian or Aryan race of men from all others. The nose is large and straight : the aperture of the mouth moderate in size, enclosed by delicate lips ; the teeth are arranged vertically : the eyes are large, wide open, and sur- mounted by curved brows. The forehead is advanced, and the face well proportioned : the hair is glossy, long, and abundant. This race it is from which have proceeded the most civilized nations, those Avho have most usually become rulers of others. We shall divide the White llace into three branches, corres- ponding to peoples who at the first successively developed themselves in the north-v.est, the south-east, and north-east of the Caucasus. These branches are the European, Aramcan, and Persian. This classification is based upon geographical and linguistic considerations. M. d'Omalius d'llalloy admits a fourth branch, the Scythian, which we reject, since the peojile which it comprises belong more properly to the Yellow Eaco or to the Aramean branch of the White liace. THE HUMAN RACE f Semrrp' ImfiJ>iipuy. 23.R.3et Peiiis tiatefa .J SCANDINAVIAIN GREEK WHITE OR CAUCASIAN RACE J CHAPTEE I. EUROPEAN BRANCH. What we have just said with regard to the civilization and power of the white race applies with most force to the peoples who form the Em-opean branch. Proceeding upon considerations grounded chiefl}^ upon language, we distinguish among the peoples forming the Euroi:)ean branch, three gTeat families : the Teutonic, Latin and Slavonic, to which must be added a smaller family, the Greek. Although great differences exist between the languages spoken by the peoples composmg these four families, these languages are all in some manner connected with Sanslait, that is the language used in the ancient sacred books of the Hindus. The analogy of European languages with Sanskrit, added to the antiquity evidenced by the historical records of many Asiatic nations, and notably of the Hindus, brings us to the admission that Em'opeans first came fi'om Asia. Teutonic Family. The people comprised in the Teutonic family are those who possess in the highest degi^ee the attributes of the Avliite race. Their complexion, which is clearer than that of any other people, does not appear susceptible of becoming brov.-n, even after a long residence in warm climates. Then* eyes are generally blue, their hair is blond ; they are of a good height and possess well propor- tioned limbs. From the very earliest times recorded in history, these people have occupied Scandinavia, Denmark, Germany and a portion of France. They have also developed themselves in the British 42 THE WHITE RACE. Isles, in Italy, Sjoaiai, and the nortli of Africa : but in these last named countries they have eventually become mixed with people belonging to other families. What is more, these same people form at the present day the most important part of the white population of America and Oceanica, and have reduced into sub- jection a large portion of Southern Asia. We shall divide the Teutonic family into three leading groui)s : the Scandinavians, Germans, and English. 3. — WAKE OK ICELiVMDIC PEASANTS IN A BAKN. Scandinavians. — The Scandinavians have pi'eserved almost unaltered the typical characteristics of the Teutonic family. Their intelligence is far advanced, and instruction has been spread among them to such an extent, that tlioy have given a strong impulse to scientific progress. The ancient poems of the Scandinavians, which gt) back as far as tlic eighth centur}-, are celebrated in the history of European literature. Tlie Scandinavians comprise three very distinct poinilations : the Swedes, Norwegians, and Danes. To this grou]) nuist be EUROPEAN BRANCH. 43 added the small population of Iceland, since the language spoken by them is most similar of all to the ancient Scandi- navian. The Feroe Isles are also inhabited by Scandinavians, and many Swedes are also met with on the coasts of Finland. But in other countries, to which in former times the Scandinavians extended their conquests, they have, in general, mingled with the peo^^les they subjected. ^^-"^■^Vs;?:-^;^' 4. — WOMEN OF STAVAXGEE, NORWAY. The Icelanders are of middle height and onlv of moderate physical power. They are honest, faithful, and hospitable, and extremely fond of theii* native country. Their productions are small in extent, as tliej^ understand little more than the manufac- ture of coarse stuff and the preparation of leather. We give here some types of these people. Fig. 3 is a wake of the peasants. 44 THE WHITE RACE. The Norwegians are robust, active, of great endurance, siinjole, hospitable, and benevolent. In Norway few differences are found in the manners and customs of the different classes of society. Customs here are truly democratic, the peasant plays the chief part in the affairs of the country. The popular diet dictates its will to the govern- ment. O. — t'lTIZEN OF STAVANGER. M. de Saint Blaise in his work, Voyacje dans Ics EtaU Sctouti- naves, describes the Norwegian as a roucih and moodvbut reliable character. One thing v.hicli struck him was the absence of sociability between the two sexes. They marry usually before attaining twenty-five years of age, when the woman devotes herself entirely to her husband juid liousehold affairs. When the two sexes meet at meals, they separate immediately the repast is Jit an end. The result of this is a too familiar manner, an absence ol' constraint among the nwu, and a neglect EUROPEAN BRANCH. 45 in the dress of the -women which contrasts strongly with their natural grace. G. — COSTUMES OF THE TELEMARK (NORWAY). In figures 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8, we give types of the inhabitants of Norway. , 46 THE WHITE EACE. The Danes (the old Jutes or Goths) are a people proud of their race, and full of valour and stubbornness. The men are tall and strong; the women slender and active. Their hair is blond, their eyes are blue, and their complexion rudd}'. The children are fresh and rosy, the old men lithesome and erect in their walk. Their voices are good and vigorous, they speak in an energetic manner. We encounter in Denmark a strange mixture of democratic and feudal customs : jierpetual entails are contrasted with laws whose (-\.^ 7. — WOMEN OF CHRISTIANSUND (NORWAY). object is equality. The working classes have an ardent desu'e to possess land in their own right. There are in Denmark three classes of peasantry : those who possess both house and garden, those who possess merely a house, and tlK)se who only rent apartments. The first of these furnisli their board Avith rich plate and utensils ; their wives and children go to work in the fields decorated with rings and bracelets. The people therefore enjoy a considerable amount of comfort. Add to this a general degree of instruction, which extends even to the peasant's cottage, and whicli embraces notions of agricul- ture, geography, history and arithmetic. The civilization of EUROPEAN BRANCH. 47 Denmark is, therefore, very considerable, and certainly greater than that of France, England, Spain, and Italy. Drunkenness is rarely met with in Denmark, and marriage is considered sacred. The marriages of the Fionian joeasants last seven days. They dance and make merry three days before and three days after that on which the marriage takes place. The ceremony is per- Ly \ ^ 8.— BOY AND GIRL OF THE LAWERGEAND (NORWAY). formed amid a flourish of trumpets. The bridegroom is elegantly dressed, the bride still more so ; she wears, moreover, a land of diadem in which flowers are seen minghng with gold. Germans. — "When wandering as nomadic tribes in the woods, that is, at the time of the Roman Empire, the ancient inhabitants of Germany much resembled their neighbours, the Gauls. They were men of large stature sfnd vigorous frame, with white skins. Their hair, however, was usually red, while among the Gauls the ruling colour was blond. Theii- head was large, with a broad forehead and blue eyes. But the modern descendants of the old 48 THE WHITE EACE. inhabitants of Germany have undergone many modifications, which woukl render it difficult at the present day, to find, in the greater portion of that coimtry, general characteristics based upon the structiu-e of the head, and the coloiu' of the eyes or hair. The modern inhabitants of Germany, the Gennans, occupy a very large portion of Germany proper and of Eastern Prussia, as well as a broad band of country to the right of the Rhine. They /wrriw.'''"^' 0, 10.— SUABIAXS (STL-TTGAKD). jire found also in different parts of Hungary, Poland, Russia, and North America. The Germans of the East and South having mixed much with the peojdes of Southern Eurojie, do not repre- sent exclusively the Teutonic type ; some of them are met witli who have brown liair and bhick ej'es. We give in the accompanying illustrations (figs. 9 to 1-1) some types and costumes of the inhabitants of Germany proper (Baden, Wiirtemberg, Suabia and RaVaria). The national cos- tumes of Alsace are also shown. AVc sliall borrow from a work, publislicd in 1860 under the title " Lcs luiccH Jlninaines ct Icur Part Jan.s la Cirillsatlon," by Dr. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 49 Clavel, an interesting description of the customs of modern Germany : — " Impinging, at its south-western frontier, upon the Latin world, at its south-eastern frontier, upon the Slavonian world, and at its northern frontier, upon Scandinavia, Germany," says Dr. Clavel, " does not admit of any very distinct definition. Throughout the whole periphery of this country there exists no identity either of customs, language, or religion. Its provinces on the frontiers of Denmark are half Scandinavian ; those bordering on Russia or Turkey are half Slavonic ; those which are neighbours of Italy or France are half Latin : the provinces which together represent the frontiers of Germany, form a zone more mixed and various than is possessed by the frontiers of any other nationality. " It is only toward the centre of the country that we find in all its jpmity the blond Germanic type, the feudal organization and the numerous principalities which are its consequences. It is here that we find the conditions of climate which appear to pro- duce tliis race with blue eyes, red and white complexion, tall figm'es, and full, powerful frames. " Whilst the Latin, glorjdng in the light of heaven, enlarges his windows, builds open terraces, and clears his forests that he may plant vineyards in their stead ; the German loves above all things shade and mystic retreats. He hides his house in the midst of trees, limits his windows in size, and lines his streets with leafy elms ; he reveres, nay, almost worships his old oak trees, endows them with soul and language, and makes of them the abode of a Divinity. " In order thoroughly to enter into the German genius, we must wander among the paths of their old forests, observe and analyze carefully the effects of light and shade, springing up in ubiquitous confusion, intersectmg confined and narrow per- spectives, lendmg isolated objects a brightness vividly con- trasting with the neighbourmg obscurity, changing even the appearance of the face in their alternations, and forming dark backgrounds, illuminated by prismatic tints and glowing sun- beams. Pausing beneath the venerable trees, we must listen to sounds, re-echoed a thousand times, then dying away among the thickets, to give place to the rustling of aspen leaves, to the sigliing of the firs, or to the harmonious murmurs of rivulets which force their way amid the flags and water-lihes. We must inhale 50 THE WHITE EACE. the air scented with the pungent odour of fallen leaves, or the exhilarating scent of the wild cherry blossom. It is only then that we come to ai)2)reciate the love of natiu'e and the druidical tone which pervade German literature ; we understand Goethe's passion for natural history ; the poem of Faust becomes full of meaning ; a feeling of melancholy creeps over the mind and leads us to the contemplation of things that are soft, sad, mysterious, fantastic, irregular, and original. 11, 12. — SL'ABIANS (.STUrraAHD) " Being brought thus in contact with nature, the German is natural and primitive ; he sympathizes Avitli the world's infancy. He easily goes back to the past and the consideration of olden times; but it is not in him to anticipate the future, and he regards progress with distaste. If he advances towards equality and unity, it is the ideal of the Latins which imiiels him. 'J'hero is in him a resistance which forms part of his patient and C(dd nature. His movements are sluggish. His language is hardly formed. His literature, overflowing with imagination, is wanting in elegance and purity, it is not ripe enough for prose and unlit to form a book. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 51 " The plastic arts of Germany also possess the shnpHcity and variety which are produced by imagination ; but they are wanting in proportion, in purity of style and elegance ; they are capable of arranging neither Hnes nor colours ; their productions often verge on the grotesque, or are marked by heaviness or pedantry, and they clearly are not the work of children of the sun. *' The Germans possess an ear which appreciates sound in a wonderful manner, and reduces with ease to melody the fleeting impressions of the Soul. " . . . . He who possesses a strong and enduring constitu- tion brings to his means of action energy of will. His pro- jects are neither frivolously conceived, nor abandoned without good reason, and they are often followed out in spite of a thousand obstacles. This patient and continuous activity on the part of the Germans enables them to succeed in all forms of industr}^ in spite of their subdivision and other hindrances resulting from their political constitution. "When men are laborious, patient, and frugal, we may expect to see family life become strongly organized, and exercise a decisive influence upon national customs. " Ijove, whose duty it is to bring together the sexes mto a united existence, is in Germany, neither very positive, nor very romantic ; it is dreamy in its character. It seeks its object in youth and speedily finds it ; faithfulness is then observed until the time for marriage arrives. "Early engagements being admitted by custom, betrothed couples are seen together, arm in arm, among the crowd at l^ublic or private festivals, or in lonely woods, or in twilight seclusion. Pleasure and pain they share with one another, happy in the conviction that their hearts beat in unison, and in the repetition, over and over again, of tender assurances. The calmness of their temperament and the certainty of belonging to one another some .day, dimijiish the danger of these long inter- views. The young man respects the girl who is to bear his name and rule his home with her virtuous example ; she, on her part, shrinks from a seduction which would dishonour her and compro- mise her futm-e life. " Such customs cannot but meet with aj^probation. They assure the futm-e of a woman, and save her from coquetry. They form a man for the performance of his duties as head of a family, E 2 52 THE WHITE EACE. make liim thoughtful for the future, save hiin from licentiousness, v.'liich wears out the heart as "well as the constitution, anil lastly, render his love permanent by reducing it to habit. " When the wedding-day, looked forward to for so many years, arrives, the characters of man and Avoman have taken their re- spective stamp. The young people know each other ; they have no ground for suspecting deceit, for the singleness of their heart admits of only one affection. IJ.— liAVAFaANS. "Everything here contributes to heighten the dignity of woman. From her girlhood, and during the years in which her beauty is blossoming, she feels herself an object of devotion — she is mistress. Whatever she grants, however slight the favour may be, acquu-es a liigh vahic. Tlie offering sanctilied by her kiss is far more costly than gold ; the riband she has Avorn becomes equal to a decoration." Tliis picture of German customs has special reference to the inhabitants of Central Germany, the Austrians. It is in the central portion of Germany that we meet with this patient activity, and tlie gentle manners described l)y Ih'. Clavel. 14. — BADEXERS. 54 THE WHITE RACE. But these qualities are far from being tlie attributes of the inhabi- tants of the North and West. The Germans of the North and West appeared in theu' true character during the war of 1870, ■u-hen a series of deplorable fiitalities and mournful inconsistencies had delivered up unhappy France to the mercy of the invader. We then learnt how to appreciate this reputation for good-natm'e, simplicity, and gentleness, which was commonl}^ attached to the inhabitants of the Ultra-Khenic countries. The good-nature developed itself into an undisguised ferocity, the simplicity into dark duplicity, and the gentleness into haughty and brutal violence. The hated and jealous fury of the Prussians, who rushed upon France with the avowed intention of reducing her to impotence, and erasing her, if possible, from the role of nations ; their cold-blooded cruelties and shameless rapine, are so impressed upon the minds of all Fi-enchmen, that we need not recall them. Prussian barbarit}' attained the level of that prac- tised by the Vandals in the second century. Our scholars have found some difiScult}' in explaining the anomal}^ which existed between the ferocious conduct of the German armies, and the very opposite reputation enjoyed by our neighbours beyond the Phine. Accustomed to regard the Germans as peaceful and gentle, sentimental and dreamy, we, in France, were painfully surprised to find facts contrast so cruelly with an opinion so generally entertained. An ethno- logical work, published in 1871 by M. de Quatrefages in the " Ilevue dcs Deux Mondes,"* has afforded a scientific explanation of this anomaly. M. de Quatrefagcs has shown, b}' considerations at once linguistic, geological, ethnological, and historical, that the Prussians, properly so called, that is, the inhabitants of Pome- rania, Mecklenburg, Brandenburg, and Silesia, have but little in common with the German race — that thev are not, in fiict, Gennans, but i-esult from a mixture of Sbivonians and Finns with the primitive inliabitants of those countries. The Finns overran, at a very early period, Pomerania and Fastern-Prussia ; later on, the Slavonians conquered the same territory, as well as Brandenburg and Silesia. Certain Germanic tribes — to which add the results of a French immigration into Prussia, which todk }iliice under Fvouis XIV., after the revocation of the * Issue of Fell. ]:>tli. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 55 edict of Nantes — must be joined to the stock of Slavonians and Finns, in order to make up the Prussian race as it at present exists. The northern Slavonians possessed a well-known coarse- ness of manner, and were of large stature and powerful constitu- tion. The Finns, or primitive inhabitants of the shores of the Baltic, were characterized by cunning and violence, united to an extraordinary tenacity. The modern Prussians revive all these ancestral defects. M. Godron, a naturalist of Nancy, who has very successfully studied the German race, says, " The Prussians are neither Ger- mans nor Slavonians : they are Prussians ! " This fact is now clearly shown by the investigations of M. de Quatrefages. From an ethnological point of view, the Prussians are very different from the German populations, who are now subjected to the rule of the Emperor William under the pretext of German unity. Two different written languages exist among the German people ; that of the Netherlands and German. The Netherland language has given birth to three dialects — Dutch, Flemish, and Frieslandic. The Dutch, in the seventeenth century, were the greatest maritime commercial people in the Avorld, and founded at that period a certain number of colonies. The Dutchman is by nature reserved and silent. Simplicity is the marked feature of his character. He possesses patriotic feeling in a high degree, and is capable of enthusiasm and devo- tion in the defence of his strange and curious territory, preserved from the sea by dykes and formidable constructions, and irri- gated by innumerable canals, which form the ordinary means of communication, and which link together the seas and the rivers, as well as the towns. English.— The English may be considered as resulting from a mixture of the Saxons and Angles with the people who inhabited the British Isles before the Saxon invasion. Whence came and who were the Angles and Saxons ? According to Tacitus, the Angles were a small nation inhabit- ing the regions next the ocean. The Saxons, according to Ptolemy, dwelt between the mouths of the Elbe and Schleswig. About the fifth century after Christ, the Angles and Saxons in- vaded the British Isles, and mingled with the inhabitants, who 56 THE WHITE EACE. then comprised Celts, Latins, and Arameans. During the ninth, tenth, and eleventh centuries, fresh invasions of Great Britain, by the Normans and Danes, added to this blood, already so mixed, another foreign infusion. From this medley of different peoples has sprmig the Enghsli nation, in whom are found at the same time, the patient and persevering character, the serious disposition, and the love of family hfe, introduced by the Saxons, and which is the peculiarity of the German natm-e, combined with the hghtness and impres- sionability of the Celt. The physical type which is the result of this mixture, that is, the EngHsh type, corresponds with the combination of races we have specified. The head is in shape long and high, and is in this respect to be distinguished from the square heads of the Germans, particularly those of Suabia and Thm'ingia. The English generally possess a clear and transparent skin, chestnut hair, tall and slender figures, a stiff gait, and a cold physio- gnomy. Their women do not offer the noble appearance and luxmious figure of the Greek and Roman Avomen ; but their skins surpass in transparency and brilliancy those of the female inhabitants of all other European countries. We borrow a few pages from the work of Dr. Clavel upon " Lcs Races Humaines et Icur Part dans la Civilisation," ui order to convey an exact knowledge of tlie nature and customs of our neighbours across the Channel : — "When he examines," says Dr Clavel, "the geographic^ posi- tion of England, a land possessing a humid rather tlian a cold climate, the observer pictures to himself beforehand that he is about to meet a people of imperious appetite, of a vigorous cir- culation, of a powerfully organized locomotive system, and a sanguineo-lymphatic temperament. The power of the digestive functions shows that the nervous system is luiable to obtani dominion, and that there is a lack of sensibility : the frequent fogs, which destroy the perfumes of the earth, the stormy winds re- sents a singular mixture of timidity and resolution. Its existence, ever precarious, makes it easily susceptible of alarm, ready to yield to the terms of tlie powerful, or to assume any character. Its enthusiasm and admiration are inexhaustible, when it foresees, in the conduct of its superiors, some gain to itself; but the resist- ance it oifers is most powerfully adroit wlien ])ublic atlairs tend to do it harm. Danger liardly ever tala's it by suri)rise, :is its signs are seen from afar and anticipated. " One would almost expect to find Israclitisli traits of character in people who make the Bible their book of books ; who, while EUROPEAN BRANCH. 65 undergoing extortion, still retain the feeling of dignity, wlio are passionatel}^ fond of money and whatever conduces to its posses- sion ; who risk that they may gain, and compensate one chance of loss by three chances of profit ; who respect the letter of the law more than its intention, and who employ commercial upright- ness as a clever means of making a fortune. "In the middle class, the British aristocracy finds a means of keeping under the proletarian class, true representatives of the old Celts. These unfortunate men are reproached, with drunkenness, to which they fly as a means of forgetting their misfortunes ; with brutality, which exhibits itself in blows, injuries, prize fights, and cock-fighting ; with coarse sensuality, which feeds upon meat and beer ; with selfishness, which extends even to the glasses of drinkers ; and lastly, with stronger criminal desii'es than are met with among other civilized nations. " But in spite of these vices, the sad fruit of misery, wretched- ness, and ignorance, they possess substantial virtues. The English workman has m his heart an innate feehng of generosity. He is gentle to the weak, and rude to the strong. Goodness charms him, and whatever is generous is sure to meet with his support. Although blinded by self-interest to the point of being altogether without a notion of justice, he can hardly be accused of avarice, since he gives cheerfull3\ His friendship is firm, although by no means demonstrative ; he keeps his word, and despises an untruth. Eeverses redouble instead of causing him to abate his efforts ; he never despairs of what he undertakes, since he is ready to sacrifice all for success, even his hfe. He has none of the sordid vanities which stain the intermediate classes. For his country, which is to him less a mother than a step-mother, he entertains an inexhaustible afi"ection. To her he devotes his whole existence ; he is rewarded by his own admira- tion of her, and deludes himself so far as to call her * Jolly Old England.' " Transplanted into the New World, the Englishman has already assumed a type varying somewhat from that we have described — the Yankees, as the Indians caU them, that is to say, the sileii men (Ya-no-ki), have lost in North America the general character and physiognomy which they possessed in the mother-country. A new type, moral and physical, approacliing more to that of the 06 THE WHITE KACE. Southern Red Indians, has heen formed among the inhabitants of North America, which type is exaggerated towards the West, where men are rougher and coarser than in the North. Latin Fajiily. The Latin family originated in Italy, whence it extended its conquests over a large portion of Europe, Asia, and Africa, thus forming the Roman empire. At the present time the Latin languages are spoken only in certam portions of this vast emi)ii'e, namely, in Italy, Spain, France, and some other countries in the south-east of Euroj^e. The people who belong to the Latin family are, in general, of a middle stature, Avitli black hair and eyes, and a complexion susceptible of turning browai under the sun's action ; but they present many variations. They speak numerous dialects, which frequently become confounded one with another. Among the people who form the Latin family are separately classed: the French, the Spaniards, the Italians, and the Moldo- Wallachians. French. — The Franks proceeded from the mixture of the Gauls with the ancient inhabitants of the land, that is, the people who in olden times were indifferently called Aquitanians or Iberians, and of whom a few are still to be found in the Basque inhabitants of the lower regions of the Pyrenees, recognized at once by their language, which is that of the old Iberians. But who Avere these Gauls, who, by combination with the national blood of the Iberians, formed the Franks ? The Gauls were a brancli of the Celts (or Gaels), an ancient race of men, who coming from Asia, at an early period overran find occupied a portion of AVestern Europe, more particularly that portion which now forms Belgium, France as far as the Garonne, and a part of Switzerland. Later on, the Celts or Gaels extended their conquests as far even as the British Isles. It was in the twelfth or tenth century before Christ tliat they invaded Gaul, and subdued the indigenous Iberian population. Of their Asiatic origin tlie Celts preserved no more than a few dogmas of Eastern worshij), the organization of a priestly sect, and a language, Avhich, through its close connection with the sacred language of the Indian Brahmins, reveals the kinship which united these people with those of Asia. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 67 The Celts were a nomadic people, and lived essentially by hunt- ing and pastm-age. The men were very tall : their height being, it has been asserted, from six to seven feet. Many tribes dyed their skin with a colour extracted from the leaf of the woad. Others tattooed themselves. Many adorned their arms or breasts with heavy chains of gold, or clothed themselves in tissues of bright colours, analogous to the Scotch tartan. Later on they gave themselves up to greater luxury. Above their tunic they wore the saya, a short cloak, striped with purple bands and embroidered with gold or silver. Among the poorer classes this scnja was replaced by the skin of some animal, or by a cloak of coarse and dark-coloured wool. Others wore the s'lmar, which is analogous to the modern blouse or the caraco of the. Normandy peasants. The second article of dress worn by the Gaehc men, was a tight and narrow form of trouser, the hraya. The women wore an ample puckered tunic with an apron. Some restricted their dress to a leathern bag. Then- weapons consisted of stone knives, axes furnished with sharp fhnt or shell points, clubs,, and spears hardened in the fire. Celtic stone hatchets are common in the AVest of France. The Celts were warhke and bold. They marched against the enemy to the sound of the karniu; a sort of trumpet, the top of which represented a wild beast crowned with flowers. As soon as the signal was given, the front rank threw itself stark naked and impetuously into the struggle. Leading a wandering form of life, the Celts constructed no fixed habitations. They moved from one pasturage to another in covered waggons, erecting simple cabins, which they abandoned after a few days. They sometimes took shelter in caves, sleeping upon a little straw, or the skins of animals spread upon the earth. More frequently, however, they ate and slept under the open sky. Fond of tales and recitations, they appear to have been in- quisitive and garrulous. Their habits were peaceful. A branch of the Celtic family, the Cymr'is, who, like theii' pre- decessors, originally came from Asia, overran the fertile plains which extend from the moorlands at Bordeaux to the mouth of the Rhine, theii- course being arrested toward the west only by the ocean, toward the east by the Vosges, and toward the south- east by the mountains of Auvergne and the last ridges of the F 2 68 THE WHITE EACE. Pyrenees and the Cevennes. The Cymris, or Belgians, brought Avith them tlie simplicity of the north, and having built towns, called upon the Gaels to join them. These two groups, distinct in themselves although of the same race, lived apart in some comitjies, while in others they held supremacy. The Irish and the Highlanders of Scotland were Gads. The Gaelic element also predominated in Eastern France, The inhabitants of "Wales, Belgium, and Brittan}^ belonged to the Cvmrian branch ; but the Romans confounded these two races under the general name of Britons in Great Britain, and Qaiih in Gaul. We will briefly review the physical types, manners, and customs of the Gauls. At the time when Juhus Cnssar invaded and conquered the Gauls, they were distinguished as the northern, north-eastern, western, and southern Gauls. The fii'st were remarkable for the abundance and length of their bail* ; hence their name of long- haired Gauls. Those of the south and south-east were known as the hraya-ivearing Gauls. The Gauls used artificial means of giving to their hair a bright red colour. Some allowed it to fall aroimd their shoulders ; others tied it in a tuft above the head. Some wore only thick mustachios, others retained the whole beard. When arming for battle, the Gauls donned the saya. They used arrows, slings, one-edged swords in iron or copper, and a sort of halberd, which inflicted terrible wounds. A metal casque, ornamented with the horns of the ellc, buft'alo, or stag, covered the head of the common soldier, that of the rich warrior being adorned with flowing plumes, Avhile figures of buxls or wild beasts were wrought upon the crest. The buckler was covered with hideous figures. Beneath a breast-plate of wrought-ii-on the warrior wore a coat of mail, the produce of Gallic industiy. He fiu'ther adorned himself with necklaces ; and the scarves of the chiefs glittered with gold, silver, or coral. The standard con- i-iisted of a wild boar, formed of metal or bronze, and fixed at the end of a staff. The Gauls dwelt in spacious circular habitations, built of rough stones, cemented together with clay, or composed of stakes and hurdles, filled up with earth within and without. The roof, which was ample and solid, was composed of strong planks cut EUEOPEAN BRANCH. 69 into the form of tiles, and of stubble or chopped straw kneaded with clay. The wealthy Gaul, besides his town residence, possessed a. country house. His wooden tables were very low, and in them excavations were made which answered the purpose of plates and dishes. The guests sat upon trusses of hay or straw, uj)on hassocks formed of rushes, or forms with wooden backs. They slept in a kind of press, formed of planks, similar to those which are met with in some cottages of Brittany and Savoy. They had earthen vessels, of delicate grey or black pottery, more or less ornamented, and brazen vases. They used horns as drinking- vessels. The Gauls ate little bread, but a great deal of roast or boiled meat. As a rule, they tore with the teeth pieces which they held in their hands. The poor drank beer, or other less costly beverages ; the rich, aromatic wines. The beauty of the Gallic women was proverbial. The elegance of their figure, the purity of their features, and the whiteness of their sldns, were universally admired. To captivate these fierce men they made abundant use of coquetry. In order to heighten the freshness of their complexions, they bathed themselves with the foam of beer, or chalk dissolved in vinegar. They dyed their eyebrows with soot, or a liquid extracted from a fish called orphi. Their cheeks they coloured with vermihon, and dressed their liaii- with lime in order to make it blond, and covering it with network, let it fall behind, or else turned it up crestwise. They wore as many as four tunics, one above the other, veiled their head with part of their cloak, and wore a mitre or Pluygian head-dress. Any ordinary person who died was interred in a manner suitable to their sex and condition, with arrow-heads, hatchets, flint knives, necklaces, rings, bracelets, articles of pottery, &c. The grave was marked by an unhewn stone, which was surrounded with herbs, moss, or flowers. These tombstones were raised up in the plains, by the way-side, and amid the deep shade of the forests. They were guarded by a statue of Tentates, one of whose cheeks was painted white, the other black. When a chief died, his body was burnt. In order to do this, the body was placed upon a pile of resinous wood, with his weapons of war and of the chase, his charger and dogs, and some- 70 • THE WHITE RACE. times even, bis slaves. ^Vllile the flames devom-ed the body, the bystanders uttered loud cries, and the warriors clashed their shields. The half-calcined bones Avere enclosed in an urn of coarse earth, rudely ornamented with a few engravings or figures in- has relief. This urn was then deposited beneath a tumulus covered with turf. In southern Gaul it was placed beneath a funeral column. In order to render complete the idea which we should wish to convey of the outward appearance of the Gauls, we must say a few words about the Druids. The Druids were the priests of the Gauls, a clergy powerful by reason of their political duties and judicial functions. The Druids led a solitary life in the depth of oak forests and in secluded caves. They wore a distinctive dress, their robes reach- ing down to the ground. During religious ceremonies they covered their shoulders with a species of white surplice, and upon their pontifical dress was displayed a crescent which had reference to the last phase of the moon. Theii- feet were furnished with pentagonal wooden sandals ; they allowed their hair to grow long, and shaved off their beards. In their hand they carried a sort of white wand, and suspended from their neck an amulet of oval shape set in gold. We said the Franks proceeded from the mixture of the Gauls with the Iberian natives of the country, joined later on to the Romans, the Greeks, and more recently still to the Alanians, the Goths, the Burgundians, and the Suevians. Having spoken of the Gaul-s, we shall now proceed to describe the Franks. The Frank was tall in height, with a very white skin, blue sparkling eyes, and a powerful voice. His face was shaven, save upon the upper lip, which carried a heavy mustachio. His hair, of a beautiful blond colour, was cut behind, and long in front. His dress Avas so short as not to cover his knees, and fitted tightly, showing plainly the form of the body. He wore a shoulder-belt, ornamented with nails, and plates of silver or inlaid metal. From his girdle hung an iron laiifi\ an axe with short handle and heavy keen iron head (buitK-:i\e), a very shar]) pon- derous sword, and a itiUc of medium length, the stout point of which was anned Avitli several barbs or sharp teeth, turned back as in a fish-hook, liefore going to battle, the Kraid; dyed his hair red. The liair itself was frequently held together by a golden net, or a 16. — riRUIDS, GAULS, AXD FRANKS. 72 THE WHITE RACE. copper circlet ; at other times lie dressed himself -svitli the spoils of wild beasts. AVe are able to extract from historical recitals an exact idea of the Frankish woman. She was powerful, and w^ore a long robe of dark colour, or bordered with purple. Her arms were left un- covered, and her head w^as wreathed with flowering broom. Her looks, sometimes fierce, bespoke masculine vigour and a character which did not shrink from sangumary conflict. The Celtic and Iberian languages gradually disappeared among the Franks, bemg replaced by Latin dialects. The Gauls and Franks, who were subdued by the Eomans, re- ceived into their blood the Latm element, which rapidly increased. Restrained for a while by the invasions of tribes from the north and east, by Asiatic hordes of Mongolian race, among Wliich we may name the Huns ; the Latin element again assumed the ascendant at the commencement of the sixteenth century ; men and manners, language and art, bore witness more and more to Latin influence : the fair haii' and white sldn of the Frank alter- nating with the black locks and brown skin of the Latin people. Thus it is that the French lost the athletic frame and vigorous limbs of the Gaul, gainmg in their stead the suppleness and agility of southern nations. Thus also the French language be- came gradually formed, modified from Latm dialects. The existence of a single written language renders it difiicult to mark the characteristic distinctions among the French of the present day. We may however, distinguish the French x>ropcrhi so called, who inhabit the lower district of the Loire, and whose dialects are most akin to the written language ; the Walloons, in the north, whose pronunciation somewhat approaches that of Teutonic nations ; and the Romanians, in the south, where the dialects become confused with those of the Spaniards and Italians. The Frencji of the interior are those who most re- semble the Celts ; those of the south possess the vivacity of the ancient Iberians or Basques ; and those of the north liave suflered stiU more from Teutonic influence, the efi'ect of which is more especially appreciable in Normandy. Owing to the diversity of his origin, and the difterent races of men Avhich have been moulded into bis type, not omitting also the effect attributed to the great geological variety of the soil of France, where samples of all parts of the earth are to be found, the EUROPEAN BRANCH. 7:} Frenchman, considered organically, possesses no peculiar jihysio- gnomy, which nevertheless does not prevent the complete identi- fication of his French nationality. From a j^hysical point of view, and setting aside certain ex- tremes, it may be said that the Frenchman is characterised, not so much by special featm'es, as by the mobility and expression of these features. He is neither large nor small, yet his body is in all respects well proportioned ; and although he may not be capable of developing gi'eat muscular action, he is fully qualified to con- tend successfully against fatigue and long jom-neys. Agile and nervous, as prompt in attack as in parrying a blow, full of ex- pedient, sujjple, and cheerful, skilful both physically and morally, tliis is the character we shall easily recognise in om* typical soldier of the next page. Considered intellectually, the Frenchman is distinguished by a readiness and activity of conception which is truly unsurpassed. His comprehension is quick and sound. A halo of feeling sur- rounds this intellectual activity. Add to tliis a very fair amount of reason, solid judgment, and a veritable passion for order and method, and you have the French character. To this combination of various qualities must be referred the respect which the French nation entertain for science and art, the admirable order which is found in their museums, and the excellent preservation of tlieii* historical monuments. This also goes to explain their excellent organization for public instruction, both in art and science, the forbearing and kindly tone of their pliilosophy, which above all things seeks the practical rules which govern human action, their excellent judicial sj'stem and admir- able civil code, which has been copied more or less by all the nations of the New or Old Worlds. Although the Frenchman respects science, loves the arts, and takes an interest in the productions of thought, it must be ad- mitted that he is loth to take any personal part in them. He is glad to make use of the practical applications of science, and gi-ate- fully acknowledges the service they render him ; but he shuns the idea of studying the sciences as such, and the very name of savant conveys to his mind a tu'esome person. The sciences, which at the end of the last century brought so much honour to France, now languish. Scientific careers are avoided, and in the country of Lavoisier, Laplace, and Cuvier, science is visibly on the decline. 74 THE WHITE RACE. To make science palatable to French readers, the edge of the cup must be coated Avith honey, and the preceptor must clearly comprehend Avhat dose of the sweetened beverage he may administer, so as not to overtax the powers or present humour of his patient. "We may say the same of the hberal arts. The Frenchman takes delight in artistic works, in fine monuments and buildings, costly statuary, magiiificent pictures, engravings, and all the productions of high art ; but he does nothing whatever to encom'age them. France is at the present day at the head of the fine arts, and her school of painting is without a rival ; and yet her artists, whether they be painters or sculptors, must seek elsewhere an outlet for their talents. In France, the people are content with rendering a formal homage to the merit of their works of art, and leave to the government the task of encouraging and i)ropagating them. This encouragement consists in an annual exliibition of then* paintings and sculptures, entry to this exliibition being obtained only by jiayment. "When it is over, the various works are re- tm*ned to their authors, and medals of diff"erent value assist the public to appreciate the excellence of their productions. ■ In France, then, the people are, projierly speaking, neither studious nor artistic : they merely profess gTeat esteem for the arts and sciences, and render them homage without the least wish to know more of them or an attempt to further their cultiva- tion. A very excellent quality of the French nation is its sociability. "Whilst the English and Germans shut themselves up in tlieir houses with misanthropical concern, the Frenchman prefers to share his dwelling, to inhabit a sort of hive, in which the same roof shelters a large number of individuals of all ages and condi- tions. He can thus perform and exchange many services, and, wliile living his own form of existence, enjoy tliat of others. See how, in French villages, the houses are grouped together or placed back to back, or, in tlii' largo towns, those houses where iil'ty lodgers hardly separated i'roiu one another by a scanty partition, have one connnon douustic, tlu' porter, and you will at one recognize the instinct of sociability, and external ailabilily, which is peculiar to tlic I'ltiK h nation. 'I'lic readiness which each manifests to render the little services of life, to aid u 17. — FRENCHMAN. 7(i THE WHITE RACE. woimded person, or assist in extricating his neigliboiu- from embarrassment, are all signs of the same praiseworthy spirit of sociability. The delicacy of feehng and thought, the extraordinary taste for -order and method, and the love of art, which characterize the French nation, are all to be encountered in their various indus- trial products. A feelmg for art is essentially characteristic of French industry, and gives it that well-known good taste, distinction, and elegance, which are so justly appreciated. Although he is neither student nor artist, the Frenchman knows therefore perfectly how to call science and art to his aid, demand their co-operation and inspu-ation, and transfer them with advantage into practice. ThanlvS to his instinct for order and method, he succeeds in drawing material profit from studious or sentimental subjects. Having considered the bright side of the French nation, we will now see where they are deficient. It is a recognized fact, that, among the French, one-third of the men and more than half the w^omen can neither read nor ■write : this is equivalent to saying, that of the thirty-eight mil- lions of individuals composing the popidation of France, fifteen milhons can neither read nor write. The French peasant does not read, and for a very good reason. On Sunday he has read to him extracts from the Almanack of Pierre Larrivay, of Matthieu Lacnsberg, or some other prophet of the same cloth, who foretells what is about to happen on each day of the year ; and this is as much as he wants. La Bruyere drew of the French peasant in the time of Louis XIV. a forcible and sinister j^icture, which in many cases is true even at the present day : in the course of two centuries, the subject has altered but little.* The French artisan reads very little. Works of popular science, which for some years past have haj^pily been edited in France, are not read, as is imaghied, by the working classes: those who seek works of this class are i>orsons who have already received a certiiin amount of instruction, which they desire to increase by extending it to other branches of knowledge; these, for * " Wc iiicel ivitli cc'itaiii wild uiiiiiiiils, iii.ilo jintl foiiiiilo, sojitUTOil o\or llie (•(nintry, 1)l;ick, livid, and dried (ip liy tlu; .sun, attaciif(l to the soil wiiieli they tuiii and niniiniige about witli an inHuj)erahlo obstinacy ; Ihcy bcciii to utter articulate soui\ds, and wheu they get ujion their Ic^'s, show a human face. And in fact, those, it seems, are men." EUROPEAN BRANCH. / 4 the greater part, include school-children, and persons, belonging to the diiferent liberal professions, or engaged in commerce. The bourgeois, who has some spare time, devotes a portion of it to reading, but he does not read books. In France, books are objects of luxury, used only by persons of refinement. The crowd,. when they see a man go by with a book under his arm, regard him with respectful curiosit3\ Enter the houses, even those of the most wealthy, and you will meet Avith everj-thing which is necessary for the comforts of life, every article of furniture which may be called for, but you will seldom or never find a library. Whilst in Germany, England, and Eussia, it is thought indi- spensable, in France a library is almost unknown. The French bourgeois reads only the papers. Unfortunately, French journals have alwaj's been devoted to politics. Literature and art, science and philosophy, nay, even commercial and current affairs, that is, all which go to make up the life and interests of a nation, are excluded with most jealous care from the greater part of the French journals, to make way for political subjects. Thus it is that politics, the most superfluous and barren of subjects, have become among the French the great and only object of consideration. The press which indulges in light literatui"e is much worse. Its articles are founded on old compilations. The bons-mots of the Marquis of Bievre are borrowed from Blevriana, and laid at the door of M. de Tillancourt; then Mile. X. des Varietes is made the heroine of an anecdote borrowed from the Ency- clopcdiana, and the trick is complete. The paper is sold at a sou, and is not worth a Hard. The papers are the chief means by Avliich the French bom'geois stuff their heads with emptiness. The weakness of instruction in France becomes still more apparent by comparison with that of other nations. Traverse all Switzerland, and m every house you will find a small library. In Prussia it is a most rare matter to find a person who cannot read ; in that country instruction is obligatory. In Austria every one can read. In Norway and Denmark, the lowest of the peasantry can read and write their language with accuracy ; while in the extreme north, in Iceland, that comitry given up to the rigours of eternal cold, which is, as it were, a dead spot in nature, prints are numerous. We need not say that the English and Americans 78 THE WHITE RACE. are far in advance of the French as regards instruction. Nay, more, all the Japanese can read and write, as also all the inhabi- tants of China proper. Let us hope that tliis sad condition of tilings will change, when, in France, gratuitous and obligatory instruction has become the law. Uninstructed and unambitious of learning, timid artisan and plodding husbandman though he be, the Frenchman has yet one ruling vii'tue. He is a soldier ; he jjossesses all the quahties necessary for war — bravery, intelligence, quickness of conception, the sentiment of discipline, and even patience when it is called for. If in 1870 a combination of deplorable fatahties forced the French to yield to the dictates of a people, who even yet wonder at their victory, the reputation of the French soldier for bravery and intelligence has in no way suffered by this unforeseen check. The day for revenge upon the barbarians of the north will come sooner or later. Another peculiarity of the i'rench nation is their spirit of criticism and satire. If, in the days of Beaumarchais, everx-thing in France closed with a song, nothing at the present day is complete without a joke. There is nothing which the French spuit of satire has not turned to ridicule. In the art of the pencil it has created la charge, namely, the caricatiu'e of what is beautiful, and the hideous exaggeration of every physiciil imperfection ; on the stage it has introduced la cascade, a public parody bringing before the audience in an absurd manner, histt)rv, literature, and men of distinction ; in the dance, it has given birth to the obscene and nameless thing wliicli is composed of the contortions of fools, and which with strangers passes as a national dance. The French woman is perfectly gifted in what concerns intelligence ; slie possesses^ a ready conception, a lively imagina- tion, and a cheerful disposition. Unfortunately, tlie burthen oi" ignorance presses sorely ujxm lit r. It is a rare thing for a woman of the people to read, as only those of the higher classes liave leisure, during their girlhood, to cultivate their minds. And yet even they must not give themselves uj) too nun h lo study, iu)r aspire to lionour or distinction. The ei)ithet has blcii (blue stocking) would soon bring them back to the conunon crowd — an ignorant and frivolous feminine mass. Moliere's lines in Lcs Feiiuncs Savantcs, EUROPEAN BRANCH. 79 which for two centuries have operated so sadly in disseminating ignorance throughout one half of French society, would he with one voice applied to them. With this ill-advised th-ade, persons who think themselves perfectly right, stifle the early inclinations of young girls and women, which Avould induce them to open their minds to notions of literature, science, and art. A question was once put forward whether we should permit our youno- women to share the education which the University aifords to young men. We are speaking of the courses which Avere to have been held by the college of professors, according to the plans proposed by M. Duruy. But this attempt at the intellectual emancipation of young giiis was very soon suppressed. Being barely tolerated at Paris, these com'ses were soon inter- dicted in the departmental towns, and woman soon retm-ned to the knee of the church, or, in other words, was brought back to ignorance and superstition. This want of instruction in the French woman is the more to be regretted, since, to an excellent intellectual disposition, she adds the irresistible gifts of grace and physical charms. There is in her face a seduction which cannot be equalled, although we can assign her physiognomy to no determinate type. Her features, frequently irregular, seem to be borrowed from dift'erent races ; they do not possess that unity which springs from calm and ma- jesty, but are in the highest degree expressive, and marvellously contrived for conveying every shade of feeling. In them we see a smile, though it be shaded by tears ; a caress, though they threaten us ; and an appeal when yet they command. Amid the irregularity of this physiognomy the soul displays its workings. As a rule, the French woman is short of stature, but in every proportion of her form combines grace and delicacy. Her extremities and joints are fine and elegant, of perfect model and distinct form, without a suspicion of coarseness. With lier, moreover, art is brought wonderfully to assist nature. There is no place in the world where the secret of (h-ess is so well understood as in France, or where means are so admirably applied to the rectification of natural defects of form or coloui'. Add to this a continual desire to charm and please, an anxious care to attract and attach the hearts of others tlu'ough simpUcity or coquetry, good will or malice, the wish to radiate everywhere 80 THE WHITE RACE. pleasure and life, the noble craving to awake grand or toiicliing tlioiigiits, and you will understand the universal and charming rule which woman has always held in France, and a great portion of the influence which she perforce retains over men and things. All these qualities, which distinguish the women of the higher classes in France, are met with also among those of the working classes. Their industrious hands excel in needlework. They make their own clothing, and that of their children ; look to the household linen, make their own bonnets, and most effectually cause elegance and taste to thrive in the heart of povert}'. The correctness of their judgment, their tact and delicacy, and their rare j^enetration, are of valuable assistance in commercial matters, where then- just appreciation affords most useful aid to their hus- bands and children. In retail trade especiallj', do these qualities shine forth — order, sagacity, and patience. Theii' loohteness and presence of mind charm the purchaser, who always finds what he wants, and is always in good hiunour with himseK and the articles he obtains. The French women excel in household duties and in bringing up theii" children. These graceful and sweet young girls become mothers whose x^atience is inexhaustible, and make of their home the most perfect resting-place, and the best refuge from the sufferings and hardships of life. Hispanians. — Under this name we include the Spaniards and Portuguese. The Hispanians result from the mixture of the Latins, with the Celts, whom they succeeded in Spain, and Avith the Teutons, who drove out the Romans. Washed on tlu'ee sides by the sea, divided from France on the north by the P3'renees, and from Africa on the south b}- a narrow stretch of sea, Spain is crossed by ranges of mountains, which, by their various intersections, form valle3'S permitting only of difhcult communication with each other. The mountains of Spain are one of the jnincipal causes of the richness of this country. They contain a variety of precious metals, and the strcandets which flow from their sunmiits fertilize the valleys and develop into large rivers. The climate of Spain indicates the vicinity of Africa. The air dm-ing winter, is cold, dry, and sharp : dui'ing the summer it is EUROPEAN BRANCH. 81 9 V ^ Jd i\-V\.'- 18. — CATTLE-DEALER OF CORDOVA. scorching. The leaves of the trees are stiff and shining, the branches knotty and contorted, the bark dry and rugged. The 82 THE WHITE RACE. fruits mingle with their perfume a sharp and acid flavour : the animals are lean and wild. Nature therefore in Spain is somewhat violent and rude, and this characteristic is peculiar to the people of the comitry. The Spaniard, like the African, is in general of moderate height. His skin is brown, and his Kmbs are muscular, com- pact, and supi^le. In a moral sense, passion with him obtains the mastery ; indeed it is quite impossible for him to master or dissemble his feelings. He is not afraid to allow theii* work- ings to become evident, but, in their display, if they meet with curiosity or admiration, he passes all bounds and becomes a per- fect spectacle. A Spaniard always allows his feelings to be 2>lainly perceptible. This habitual Aveakness for scenic display wliicli in a people possessmg evil instincts would be excessively inconvenient, pro- duces in the Spaniard the best results, since at heart he is full of generosity and nobleness. It endows him with pride, from Avhich spring exalted feelings and good actions ; emulation, which prompts him to outdo himself; a moral tone, generosity, dignity, and discretion. Nowhere are better understood than in Spain the regard due to age or sex, and the respect called for by rank or 2>osition. The love of distmction, place, and grade is an ine\-itable conse- quence of this state of feeling. The pride of the Spaniard renders him very tenacious as regards his honour. He brooks not insult, and seeks to requite it with bloodshed. His hand flies to the sword which is to avenge his honour, or the knife which is to settle his disputes (fig. 10). In Spain arms are carried by all, and their habitual contact — too much neglected in other countries — imparts to each the desii'e for glory or the hope of i)laying a leading part in the world. Such being his disposition, the Spaniard cannot fail to make an excellent soldier. Besides having taste and aptitude for the use of arms, he is vigorous, agile, and patient ; and therefore worthy to be named honorably in comi)arison witli tlu' French soldier. It is, however, diflicult to preserve discii)line among these fiery and independent men. They are not always easy to connnand in time of regular warfire, and wlien times become troublosonu>, they be- come rapidly converted into guerillas, a term which is almost synonymous with brigand. EUEOPEAX BRANCH. 83 19. — XATIVES OF TOLEDO. The use of arms being familiar to every Spaniard, there is a great temptation to use them, and passion frequently creates an G 2 64 THE WHITE RACE. opportunity. Therefore it is that Spain is essentially a land of civil war. ^ ct- «2:5 "ST- "tsr. — -. _^ .: j^ov^^^ 20. — SPANISH lEASANT. On the most simple question arising, the peasant seizes his gun and rushes to an ambuscade, or joins a hand of insurgents. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 85 Political insurrections are an amusement to this impressionable and hasty people. In the twinkling of an eye bands of armed 21. — A MADRID WIXE-SHOP. men overrun the country. The gTeat want of discipline among the soldiers and non-commissioned officers, conduces to desertion 8G TPIE WHITE RACE. to these irregular bodies, and tlie result is that unhappy Spain is continually in a state of local insurrection, the suppression of Avhich invariably leads to bloodshed without producing any per- manent settlement. The passion which a Spaniard evinces in all he does, is not wanting in his religion. His piety is exalted, and the violence to wliicli this piet}' frequentl}' leads him, has had mournful results. It is this religious fury which accounts for the cruelty of the Spaniards to the Saracens and Jews ; and which, later on, lit the faggots of tlie Inquisition, and produced the most savage intole- rance. Spain has burnt, in the name of a God of peace and love, thousands of innocent creatures ; and for the honour and good of the Catholic faith, has proscribed, strangled, and tortured. This passionate exaggeration of Catholicism has proved the ruin of Spain in modern times. It is marvellous to see how this nation, so 2)owerful in tlie sixteenth century, and which, under Charles V., dictated laws to all Europe, has fiillen; until at the present da}', it ranks among the states of the lowest class in this part of the world. But it will be seen that the multiplication of convents, both for men and women, has had the effect of rapidly depopulating the country; that the proscription of the Moors, the Jews, and lastly, of the Protestants, has j^roved destructive of productive industry ; that the courts of the Inquisition, and tlie auto-da-fe, have led to a feeling of sadness and mistrust among the ])eople ; that the abuse of religion and its symbols, has produced a bigotry which can be likened only to idolatry; and that the fear of offending an intolerant and self-asserting religion, has arrested all moral progress, and effectually set aside all development of science, which of necessity presupposes free investigation. This is how progress, activity, and thought, have met with their end, and how material prosperity has become extinguished in tliat portion of Europe, most marvellously endowed with natural gifts. Tlius it is tliat commerce has become a bye-Avord in a land, wliose geograjiliical position is unrivalled, and wliich possessed in tlic New World the most lloiirishing and ])owcrl"ul colonics; and tliat literature and science, the two great words which indicate liberty and progress, hav(> fallen away in tlie home of JNIicliael Cervantes. How is Sjiain to recover ]\cv former s])l(>ndour? AVhat reme- dies must be ai)plied to lluse crying evils? AVe reply, religious toleration, and political liberty. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 87 The type of the Spanish woman is so ^Yell known, that we need hardly recall it. She is generally brunette, although the blond t3^pe occurs much more frequently than is usually supposed. The Spanish woman is almost always small of stature. Who has not ob- served her large eyes, veiled by thick lashes, her delicate nose, and well-formed nostrils. Her form is always undulating and graceful ; her limbs are round and beautifully moulded, and her extremities of incomparable delicacy. She is a charming mixture of vigour, languor, and grace. Love is the gi'eat object of the Spanish woman. She loves witli passion but with constancy, and the jealousy she feels is but the legitimate compensation for the attachment she bestows. The Spanish woman, faithful as a wife, is an excellent mother. Few women can equal her as a nurse, or in the attention and patience which are called for by the care of children. The mother lavishes upon her young family her whole life, and if she fails to instruct them, it is, alas ! that she lacks the power to do so ; for she is no better educated than the French woman, and, as re- gards ignorance, is a meet companion for her in every respect. We have said that, in France, women exercise a very manifest influence upon the course of events. The Spanish woman is not, however, in possession of this useful influence. She commands the attention of those around her only during the short period of her beaut}^ When, arrived at maturity, her judgment formed by ex- perience, and her views enlarged by observation or practice, she might soothe the passion of her friends, assist them with lier counsel, or unite them around her hearth, the Spanish woman retires into obscurit}', and the knowledge she has gained is lost to society. Having thus given a general view of Spanish manners, we will say something with respect to the most characteristic physio- gnomies of this country. The Moorish type is met with in a marked degree in tlie province of Valencia. The peasants have swarthy complexions. Their head-dress consists of a handkerchief in bright colom-s, rolled around the head and rising to a point : strongly reminding the observer of the turban worn by Eastern nations. They sometimes wear, in addition to this, a hat formed of felt and black velvet, with the edges turned up. On fete-days they don a waistcoat of green or blue velvet, with numerous buttons formed of 88 THE WHITE RACE. silver or plated copper. In lieu of trowsers, they wear full drawers of white cloth, which reach as far as the knees, and are - ^.XJM \ 22. — SPANISH LADY AND DUKNNA. kejit up by a broad belt ol' silk or brightly striped wool. The hose consist of gaiters, kept in i)lace by means of a broad blue riband wound round the leg. A long piece of woollen material. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 89 striped with bright colours, is thrown over the shouklers or wound round the body : this is the cloalc. 23. — THE FANDANCJO. The peasants are to be seen to best advantage in the market- place, Avhither they bring theii' oranges, grapes, and dates. The women of Valencia are sometimes of remarkable beauty. DO THE WHITE RACE. Their black hair is rolled into bunches above the temples, and carried to the back of the head, where it forms an enormous chignon, through which passes a long needle of silver-gilt. In some of the preceding cuts we have given the costumes of the inhabitants of Valencia, Xeres, Cordova, Toledo, and Madrid, as also types of Spanish phj'siognomy. In Sjjain, dancing is a national feature. The dance scarcely varies in different provinces, but generally reflects the character of the people, who accompany it with songs and national melodies. They can hardly have enough of singing and dancing the Fandango (fig. 23), and the Bolero (fig. 24). Portugal abuts on Spain, and its people merit some portion of our consideration. The Portuguese women are frequently pretty, and sometimes actually beautiful. They have abundant haii*, their eyes are earnest, soft, and penetrating, and their teeth excellent. Their feet are rather large, but their hands are very delicate. Tlieii* forms are well set, and strongly, though somewhat sturdily built ; their joints are small, their complexion sallow, their movements are confident. Their Avell shai)ed heads are well placed, and the modest ease with which they wear the short j upon and broad felt hat, imparts to these articles of dress a certain elegance. The inhabitants of Ponte de Lima are of small stature, and possess fine vigorous forms. The country people are worthj^ of special notice, they make brave and steady soldiers, who are ■easily amenable to discii)line, and robust and intelligent work- men. There is nothing very uot.v.orthy about the dress of the peasantry, except as regards that of the women. The petticoat is plaited, short, and sometimes rolled up, so as to expose to view their legs, which are usually bare. The bodice, Avhicli is furnished with two or three silver buttons, displays tlie form. Being separated frtmi the petticoat, it permits the chemise to i)ufi" out around tlie body, while the sleeves of that garment are Avide and usually worn turned u]!. The liead-dress consists of a large black felt hat, frequently adorned Avith bows of ribbon, and ahuost always furnished with a white kerchief, the folds (>i' which fall down over the neck and shoulders. T^ong earrings, and even necklaces and cliains of gold, conq)lete the pictures(pie costume in which yellow, j'ed, and bright green, predominate. V i 1 " . .'■ o » o n w n 25. — I'lSU-VliNUOKS AT Ol'OKTO. EUEOPEAN BRANCH. 93 The streets of Oporto are much enlivened by the appearance of the peasants in their various brilhant dresses, who there vend oranges, vegetables, cheese, or flowers. Fig. 25 represents the costume of fishmongers at Oporto. Italians. No part of Europe can be compared with Italy, for softness of climate, clearness of the sky, fertility of the soil, and pureness of the atmosphere. The soil, which is very undulating, is watered by numerous streams, and j^ermits largely of cultivation ; while the mountains conceal j)^*6cious metals, and beautiful marbles. No country is better protected by nature. On the north arises a broad barrier of stupendous mountains, while the remaining sides are protected by the sea. Along the coast are vast ports, with good harbours ; and lastly, this portion of Europe alone has the advantage of offering ready access to both Asia and Africa. The fertility of the soil, the mild temperature, and the large variety of natural productions which furnish good food, all indi- cate that Italy should possess a fine, vigorous, and intelligent population. And, indeed, the Italians possess these qualities. We shall first examine rather more closely, the origin of this people, and the difterences they present in various parts of the peninsula. The Latin family which gave its name to the human group Avith which we are now concerned, had Italy for its home. In Italy, therefore, we should expect to meet with it. But we should be deceived were we to expect to find the pure Latin type among the modern Italians. The barbarian invasions in the north, and the contact with Greeks and Africans in the south, have wrought much alteration in the primitive type of the inhabitants of Italy. Except in Rome, and the Roman Campagna, the true type of the primitive Latin population is hardly to be found. The Grecian type exists in the south, and upon the Eastern slope of the Apennines, while in the north, the great majority of faces are Gallic. In Tuscany and the neighbouring regions are found the descendants of the ancient Etruscans. What most interests us is the primitive Latin population. This is met with, as we have said, in and around Rome, and in order to find it we must go there. The featm-es of the early Latin people can be imagined without 94. THE WHITE RACE. difficulty, by reference to busts of the first Roman emperors. We may thence arrive at the following characteristic features, as probably those of the ancient Italian races. The head is large, the forehead of no great height, the vertex (summit of the cranium^ -'■n-cj 20. — EOMAX rE.VSANT UIUL,. flattened, the temporal region protruding, and the face propor- tionally short. The nose, which is divided from the forehead by a marked depression, is a(iuiline ; the lower jaw is broad, and the chin prominent. The modern population of Rome, without absolutely reproducing E-i < O 1^ ' A..lLLCTi:.L-li* su THE WHITE RACE. tliese features, still retain their beautifully pure characteristic lines. In fig. 27, which represents a group of i)easant men and women of Rome, we easily recognize tliese celebrated types of counte- 28. — YOUNG ClIKL OF THE TKANSTEVERA, nance, so fjxmiliar to every artist. The distinguishing marks will be easily seen in the Iloman peasants, avIio, quitting their native country, seek their livelihood in France as models. As one of these types taken from nature, we would call the reader's attention to fig. 28, which represents a young Roman EUROPEAN BRANCH. 97 girl from the quarter on the banks of the Tiber called Transtevera, and also to fig. 29, which is a faithful portrait of peasants from around Rome. It would be a fruitless task, were we, in studymg the modern Romans, to seek among them traces, more or less eradicated, of the old Roman blood. In a population which has been so degraded, oj^pressed, and polluted as this, by ages of slavery and obscurit}^, we should find nought but disturbance and chaos. We can make no refer- ence to family life in this land of convents and celibacy, nor sj)eak of intellectual feculties in a country where we see a jealous tj-ranny narrowing the minds of the inhabitants, and an authority that is seated in the blackest darkness, moulding body and mind in ignorance of morality and education. We shoidd need the greatest power of penetration to find, in the effeminate and dege- nerate population of Modern Rome, the genius of the ancient conquerors of the world. There are, however, reasons for hoping, that Rome, being now released from Papal authority', and having, since the year 1871, become the Capital of Ital}- and the residence of King Victor- Emmanuel, will gradually cease to feel the preponderance of the sacerdotal element. Young Romans playing the fixvorite Italian game, la mora, Avith its usual accompaniment of gesticulations and shouts, is a very common street scene. The two persons placing this game raise then- closed fists in the air, and then, in letting them fall, open as many fingers as they may think proper. At the same time they call out some number. The winner is he, who, by chance, calls out the number represented by the sum of all the fingers exhibited by the tAvo players. If, for ex- ample, I call out Jive, and at the same time open two fingers, wliilst my adversary displays three, which added to mine make Jive, the number caUed by me, I am winner. The arms of the two players are raised and lowered at the same time, and tlie niunbers are called simultaneously, Avith gi'eat rapithty and regu- larity, producing a very singular result and one incomprehensible to a strano'er. La mora is played all over Italy. But it is not alone in the city of Rome that the characteristic features of the ancient Latin race are to be found ; the traveller 98 THE WHITE RACE. passing tlirougli the suburbs of the capital of the Christian "NVorkl, Frascati or Tivoh, Avill still encounter vestiges of the old Latins hidden beneath the sad garments of misery. (Fig 29.) 21).— STKEET AT TIVOLI. It may be said tliat rvome at the present day is a vast convcMit. In it the ecclesiastical ])opulation holds an iin})ortant position ami plays an important part. This, it is, which imiiarts to the Eternal W W H Ed o ;l li nli iii:.iV:.rr::™t:r7f^'^'^^^^ ^-— ^i'i.V 11 100 THE WHITE EACE. City its austerity, not to say, its public sadness and moral languor. "We shall therefore close our series of picturesque -vieAvs of the inhabitants of ]\Iodern Rome, by glancing at the costumes of the princi^ial dignitaries of the ecclesiastical order, tlieii" representation in fig. 30 being followed by the reproduction of a -svell-known picture, representing the Exaltation of P'lo IX. (fig. 31). The Latin tjpe, Avhich physically if not morally is met with in a state of purity at Eome, and in the Roman Campagiia, has, on the other hand, undergone great modification in the provinces of the North, as well as in those of Southern Italv. Let us fii'st con- sider the Northern provinces. Northern Italy, endowed to perfection with natural advantages, washed by two seas, watered by the tributaries of a large river, l^ossessing land of extraordinary fertility, noimshes a race in which the Latin blood has mingled with that of the German and Gaul. In Tuscany and the neighbourhood are, as we have said, the descendants of the old Etruscans, and further north are the offspring of Germanic and Gallic races. The designs which adoin the Etruscan sarcoi)liagi, originally brought, it is said, from Northern Greece, have preserved the l>hysical form and appearance of these people. They are bulk}', and of heavy make. The men wear no beard, and are clothed with a tunic which in some cases is thrown over the Ijack of the head. Some hold in the left hand a small goblet, and in the right, a bowl. They repose in an easy jiosture, resting the body on the left side, as do also the women. The women wear a tunic, sometimes fastened below the breast by a broad girdle, which is fm-nished with a circular clasp, and a pciilum which in many cases covers the back of the head. U'bey hold in one hand an ai)i)le, or some fruit of the same appearance, and in the other a fan. This is the portrait of the Etruscan which has been handed down to us. Tuscany, of all Italy, is that portion which most strongly represents the mildness, the order, and the industrious activity of modern Italy. The natural richness of tlie soil is there en- hanced by a cajjable system of cultivation. The nrts peacefully ilourish in this land ol" great painters, sculptors, and ari'hitects. The habits of tiie jjcoph', both of the upper and lower classes, are gentle and i)eacefiiK 'I'here is here a state of general prosperity added to a I'liir amouuL of education. The poor man here, does EUROPEAN BRANCH. 101 not, as in other countries, foster a complaining and liostile feeling ap"ainst the ricli ; all entertain a consciousness of their own 31. — EXALTATION .OP POPE PIUS IX. dignity ; all are affable and polite. The general good feeling is manifested in word and deed, nnd the religious t u:e is moderate 102 THE WHITE RACE. and tolerant. Women are loved and respected, and tliis respect corresponds in religion with the worship of the Virgin. At Florence and in Tuscany we meet that Italian urbanit}', which, b^- the French, who are miable to understand it, is impro- perly termed obsequiousness. This attribute of the Italian is •Tery far fi-om servile ; it comes from the heart. A universal kmdl}' feeling welcomes the stranger, who experiences much pleasm-e among this conciliatory and friendly people, and with ditticulty tears himself away from this happy countr}-, where all seem bathed in an atmosphere of art, sentiment, and goodness. Southern Italy will show us a very different picture from that we have just described. The proximity to Africa has here much altered the physical type of the inhabitants, while the yoke of a long despotism has much lowered the social condition, through the misery and ignorance it has produced. The mixture of African blood has changed the organic type of the Southern Italian to such an extent, as to render him entirelv distinct from liis northern compatriots ; the excitmg influence, which the mate has over the senses, imparting to his whole conduct a peculiar exuberance. Hence there is much frivolity and little consistency in his character. In the town and neighbourhood of Naples we meet a combina- tion of the features we have just considered. Let us betake ourselves for a moment tliither, and take a rapid view of the strange population, wliic-h from early dawn is to be met in the streets, singing, begging, or going about their day's work. Fig. 32 shows us a shop of dealers in macaroni in the market- place {inercatello), and fig. 33 the indispensable water-carrier. The most favourable time for examining the great variety of types which unite in the population of Southern Italy, is on the occasion of the public festivals which are so numerous at Naples. This curious mixture may be investigated in the crowds of people ■who frequent the festival of Piedigrotta, where are to be found examples of ever}' Greek and Latin race. Here are to be seen the Procidan women (isle of Procida, near Naples), who still retain the ancient simar, the kerchief which falls Liosely around the head, and the classic ])rotiles with straight noses (fi^f. 34). Jn Southern Italy, tiiese daughters of ancient Greece still wear the golden diadem and silver girdle ol' Homer's matrons. Tiie Caiman woman throws around her head a veil similar to that a2 O I?; o CO 104 THE WHITE RACE. of the sibyls and vestals. The Abruzzan women wear their hair in knots in the manner shown in Greek statues. The men of these parts, moreover, clothe themselves in sheepsldns during the winter, and wear sandals, fastened with leathern tliongs. The Etruscans, tlie Greeks, the Piomans, and even the Normans, have '"'"•no. 33. — NEAPOLITAN ICED-WATER SELLElt 34.— NEAPOLITAN PEASANT WOMAN, left tliiir traces in tliis country, whose population forms such a curious mixture. Not less remarkable arc, in this beautiful country, the peasantry of the mountiiins niid llic sea-coast. 'I'he most varying forms and the richest colours are to be met witli, iVoni tlic coarse ciotli drawers and sliirt of tlic risbcrnian, to tlic hriiliant cos- tume of certain ol" the .\l»rn/./.i, from the rhrygian cap of the Neapolitans to the peaked hat of tlic C'aiahriiins — a slender. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 105 tall, and sunburnt people. In the midst of this motley assemblage of every variety of dress and colour, the grace- ful acquajolo (fig. 36), that is, the stall of the dealer in oranges and iced Avater, forms a most picturesque object. Walachia ns. — From the consideration of the types of mankind in Ital}^ we naturally pass to those of their neighbours, the in- habitants of Walachia and Moldavia. Under the title, Walachlans or Moldo- Walachians, are com- prehended the people of Walachia, Mol- davia, and some of the neighbouring pro- vinces. The Walachians proceed from the fu- sion of the Roman colonies, established by Trajan, and of some Greek settle- ments, with the an- cient Slavonic inha- bitants of these coun- tries. The language of this people corre- 35. — ITINERANT TKADEK OF N.iTLES. 106 THE WHITE RACE. sponds with their triple origin, for it i)ossesses the characteristics of Latm, Greek, and Slavonic. .'!(».— AN AtlJUAJULO, AT NAl'LKS. Walachia and iMoldavia fonu the ancient Ddc'ia. The Walachians, originally sul)ji'ct to llir kingdom ol' I'nlgaria and EUROPEAN BRANCH. 107 to that of Hungary, formed, in 1290, an independent state, the first prince of which was called JRodolph the Black. About 1350 one of their colonies occvipied Moldavia under the leadership of a prince named Dragosch. But the Walachian state was never very firmly constituted, and in 1525 the battle of IMohacz reduced it finally under Turkish ride. The Turks did not disturb the internal government of the Walachians, but obliged theii' prince {hospodar) to pay an annual tribute to the Porte, and to maintain Turkish garrisons in all their strongholds. But Walachia, being situated between the Ottoman empire on one side, and Hungary, Poland, and Eussia, on the other, became the scene of most of the struggles between its formidable neighbom-s. It was trampled over by both Christian and Mussulman, and this terrible situation resulted in ruin and exile to its unfortunate inhabitants. The hospodars who occupied the thrones of "Walachia and Moldavia were appointed by the court of Constantinople, who sold this dignity to the highest bidder. The hospodars were then only a species of pacha ; their court was formed afterthe pattern of those of the Byzantine emperors, but they did not possess the military power of the Turkish pachas. This situation has changed since 1849, when a treaty was con- cluded between the Porte and Russia. By the terms of this ti'eaty, the dignity of hospodar was maintained during the life- time of its possessor. New events have happened, and, since the year 1860, the political protection of the Danubian Prin- cipalities is shared between Eussia, the Porte, Prussia, and Austria. The Prince of Hohenzollern, who now occupies the throne of Moldo-Walachia, is of Prussian birth. The two principalities of Moldavia and Walachia enjoy their nationality and independence on condition of paying a yearl}' tribute to the Porte. None of their forts are now to receive a Turkish garrison. The prince is assisted by a council formed of the leading l)oyards, and this council forms a high court of appeal for judicial affairs. In modern times, Couza was the best known prijice of Walachia, although political events or popular discontent led to liis early fall. The public safety is attended to by a sort of indigenous police, commanded by the head spathar. The inliabitants of Walachia are remarkable for patience and .■;7. — WAI. AilllAN. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 109 resignation ; without these qualities, it would have fared hard with them dm'ing the calamities which have at all times befallen their country. They are men of a mild, religious, and sober temperament. But, since they are unable to enjoy the result of their labour, they do as little work as possible. The milk of theu" kine, pork, a little maize, and beer of an inferior quaUty, with a woollen dress, is all they require. On fete days, however, the peasants appear in brilliant costumes, which we represent here (figs. 37, 38, 39). "The Walachians," says M. Vaillant, "are generally of con- siderable height, well-made, and robust ; they have oblong faces, black hair, tliick and w^ell-arched eyebrows, bright eyes, small lips, and wdiite teeth. They are merry, hospitable, sober, active, brave, and fitted to make good soldiers. They profess Christianity according to the rites of the Greek church. This people, which has so long inhabited countries devastated by warfare, shows at the present time a strong disposition to develop itself." Towns are rare in Walachia, the country being still far in arrear of the surrounding civilization, in consequence of its political subordmation to Turkey, and its bad internal organiza- tion. The country of the Danube, indeed, has practically but one large town, that is, Bucharest. There are thus, in this land, no centres from w^hence light could emanate ; it is in an incom- plete state of civilization, which can be improved only by an internal revolution, or by the colHsion which, sooner or later, must come, of its powerful adjacent empires. " However," says Malte-Brun, " nature seems to await human industry with open arms ; there are feAv regions upon which she has lavished her gifts as she has here. The finest river in Europe bathes the southern frontier of these provinces, and opens a way into fertile Hmigary, and the whole Austrian empire, ofiering, moreover, a communication between Europe and Asia, by the Black Sea ; but this is all in vain, for hardly a single vessel glides over its waves. Its rocks, its shoals, the Tm-kish garrisons on its banks, and above all, the plague, inspii'e fear. Other fine rivers flow from the summit of the Carpathian mountains, and fall into the Danube ; but they serve only to supply fish dming Lent, and, being left to themselves, menace the sur- rounding country, which, if better regulated, they would fertilize. The Aluta, Jalovitza, and Ai'dschis, are navigated only by flat- 38.— I.AUV UF UUCIIAIIEST. EUROPEAN BRANCH. Ill bottomed boats. Immense marshes encumber the low parts of Walachia, and their exhalations produce a continuance of bilious fevers. The most superb forests, in which splendid oaks grow side by side with beeches, pines, and firs, cover not onty the ^5;?Cl£,U£irf;7T5C: 39. — WALACHIAN WOMAN. mountains, but many of the large islands in the Danube. These, instead of being used in the construction of fleets, merely furnish the wood used in paving the streets or roads ; for idleness and ignorance find no means of raising the blocks of granite and marble, of which the Carpathians offer such abundance. The 112 THE WHITE RACE. summit of Mount Boutcliez attains a height of more than six thousand feet, and all the mineral wealth of Transylvania seems to take its origin in Upper AValachia, Copper mines have been opened at Baya di lionia, nnd iron mines in the district of ^hULm TcSc, 40.— NOllI.E r.OSNIAK MCStiULMAN. Gers}', one especially in the neighbourhood of Zigarescht, where a bed of rocks i">reseuts the phenomenon of an almost continual igneous fermentation. " The Aluta and other rivers bring down nuggets of gold, which are collected by tlie Bohemians, or Ziguans, and which indicate EUROPEAN BRANCH. 113 the presence of mines as rich as those of Transylvania; but no one thinks of looking for them. Only the salt quarries are worked, among which that of Okna Teleago furnishes 150,000 cwt. per annum. The climate, notwithstanding two months of hard winter and two months of excessive heat, is more favourable to health and agriculture than that of any of the adjacent countries. The pastures, filled with aromatic plants, supply nourishment even to the herds of .neighbouring provinces, and could support even more than these. The w^ool of their sheep has already attained considerable value. It is estimated that Walacliia contains two and a half millions of sheep, which are of three-fold varietj- — the ■z'lgay, with short and fine wool; the zaskam, with long coarse wool ; the tatare, which forms a mean between the two foregomg varieties. Horses and oxen are exported. Fields of maize, wheat, and barley ; forests of apple, plum, and cherry trees ; melons and cabbages, excellent, although enormous, bear wit- ness to the productive nature of the soil. JMany of its wdnes sparkle with a generous fire, and w^ith care might be brought to equal the well-known Hungarian vintages. A thousand other natural advantages are found there, but the}" are of little avail to a people without energy or enlightenment." Slavonian Fainoly. This family comprehends the Russians, Finns, Bulgarians, Servians, and Bosniaks, that is to say, the inhabitants of Slavonia ; and the Magyars, or Hungarians, the Croats, the Tchccks, the Poles, and the Lithuanians, that is, the people who inhabit the countries interveninoc between the Baltic and Black Seas. Before describing these people individually, we shall give in a general manner the characteristics of the family to which they all belong. The Slavonian family includes the European peoples who have preserved in the greatest perfection the t3'pe of the primitive Aryan race. They are tall, vigorous, and well made, and while in this respect they recall the Caucasian tyi^e, they yet possess the most distinct marks of the Mongolian tj^e. The cheek bones are high, the nose is depressed at the root, and turned up towards the extremity, which is almost invariably thick. The oval fomi 114 THE WHITE RACE. of the cranium is veiy marked ; the chest is of considerable capa- cit}', and the shoulders and arms are large, hut the lower ex- tremities are in proportion much smaller. Mr. AVilliam Edwards has thus described the organic type of the Slavonians : — " The form of the head, viewed from the front, rej) resents prett}- nearly a square, since the height is about equal to the breadth, while the top is perceptiblj' flattened, and the direction of the jaw is horizontal. The nose is less long than the space between its basis and the cliin : from the nostrils to the root, it is almost straight, that is, there is no decided cui've ; but if such cui've Avere aj)preciable, it would be slightly concave, so as to give the tip a tendency to rise ; the lower portion is rather broad, and the extremity romided. The eyes, which are slightly hollow, are exactly in the same line, and if they present any marked cha- racteristic, it is that they are rather small in proportion to the head. The ej'ebrows, which are scanty, are nearly contiguous at the inner angle, whence they are directed obliquely outwards. The mouth, which is small with thin lips, is much nearer the nose than the chin. A singular characteristic which must be taken in connection with the above, and which is very general, consists in the absence of beard except upon the upper lip." It has been said that the Slavonians of the present day are the old Scythians mixed with the Sarmatians, but their origin is not so simple as this. These people originally bore the name of Vcnedians or Servians. They occupied, at the commence- ment of the Christian era, the banks of the Danube and Hungary proper, whence they extended as far as the Dnieper and the Baltic. Their name of Servians is derived from a people men- tioned by Ptolemy, luidor the name of I£ep€ot, who dwelt in the regions around tiie Baltic (Palns-Mcotis), and belonged to the Sarmatian nation. The Sarmatians advanced by degi'ees from the banks of the lower Don, which was their country, to the centre of Poland, where they mixed with the Venedians. The Sarmatians were allied to the Scythians of Europe, who were an Indo- F<]uropean nation, considered by Diodorus of Sicily, and Pliny, to have come originally from INIedia. It will be seen that tlu; rather c()m])licated i)edigrec of the Slavonians, is connected with gi-mhial displaceuuMits of Asiatic populations. This then explain'^ tlic fact that they 41. — RUSSIAN SENTINEL, KIGA. I 2 ( 116 THE WHITE RACE. l^ossess the Caucasian t^-pe in a remarkable degree of pmit}', but altered by the admixture of Mongolian blood. A certain love of separatism, and a tendency to rebel under the yoke of authority, have been the misfortune of these people. At an early period they separated into rival nationalities, possessmg but little capacity for self-government. Anarchy was their political condition, and to this must be attributed the misfortunes of Poland and Hungary, nations -which, at the present day, are almost effaced from the Map of Europe. The Slavonians occupy a large portion of Eastern Em-ope ; formerly they had advanced as fav as the centre of Germany. The descendants of the German Slavonians are found in the Venedians of Lusatia, the Tchecks or inhabitants of Bohemia, and the inhabitants of Carinthia and Carniola. The purest t}lie of the Slavonian race is to be found in the Servians, inhabitants of Servia, Herzegovina and Hungarian Slavonia. The Bosniaks and Montenegiiners are also Slavonians. They formerl}' sent to Croatia colonists mider the name of Uscoks (emigrants.) The Croats are Slavonians who descended, about the ninth centmy, from the region of tlie Carpathians in Illyria, and who absorbed the previous original Pannonian and Dalmatian popu- lation. A branch quite distinct from this great race, and which might be considered as forming a separate stock, is rejiresented by the Lithuanians, a people whose mild and indolent nature would seem to imply a mixture at some remote period,' with Finn, or, perhaps also, with Gothic blood. Pussia is occupied at the present day by a Slavonian race mixed with the Scandinavians and the primitive inhabitants of the soil. Tlie Slavonians Avho occupied Poland spread from the banks of the Dnieper to the foot of the Oural mountains, Avhile the immigration of tlie Varegians, a Scandinavian people, brouglit a northern inliuenee into this country. These Varegians absorbed the Slevenians whom thev found in tliis rountrv, and the Tchoudans who h:id siinnnoned theiu. riuhr tliis twofold action arose the Russian nation, which is mentiomd by (i reek writers for the first time in 839, and tin- clcnunts of which were subse(piently modified in various respects by the infusion of 'i'urkish and Mongolian blooil. Ilussia took its name iVoni the country situate around Upsal, wliich was the native district of the 42. — KUS.-IAN DEVOTEES, KIOA. 118 THE WHITE EACE. Scandinavian emigrants (Rios-Lagen, the Ruotsiinaa of the Finns). The population of Paissia Major appears to be chiefly composed of a Finnisli-SLavonic race. Among the inhabitants of Russia Minor (Cossacks of the Uki-aine), the Pohsh element predommates. Among these Russians we shall find the stock of those who estab- lished themselves farther north in Russia Major, the population of which eventually absorbed them. The Bielo-Russians, or in- habitants of AVhite Russia, who occupy the greater portion of the provinces of Mohilew, Minsk, Witepsk, Grodno, and "Wilna, constitute a race intermediate between the Russians and the Poles. The latter first ajDpear in history with the dynasty of the Piasts, about 860. The Slovachians, who extend to the north-west of Hungary as far as Austrian GaUcia, belong, as well as the Tchecks, to this same Polish branch. The Ruthenians, settled to the north of Transylvania, proceeded from the mixture of the first Slavonians established in this country with the Poles who emigrated m the twelfth centmy from Galicia or Red Russia. Such is the vast collection of populations united under the name of the Slavonian family. It is difiicult to analyze the habits of a race, which, for centuries, lias been divided between opjiression and slavery. We will, hoAV- ever, endeavour to do so, and shall commence with the Northern Slavonians. The Northern Slavonian is, in general, gentle and patient. His sweet toned language caresses the ear and the mind with expressions full of tenderness. He treats his wife and children with the greatest kindness. liike the Arab, he loves a life of wandering and adventure beneath the o])en sky, and, like the Arab, he can bear the gi-eatest fatigue. On horseback he crosses plains covered witb snow, as tlie Arab crosses the burning sands of the desert. ]\Iusic has u very moving effect on the Slavonian. It forms a means of ti-anslating his tenderness and his nulan- choly ; it responds li> Ihe vague and cloudy imiuissions, to the yearnings, of his swelling licjut. 'Hie Slavonian peasants culti- vate the voice, and men, rongli and coarse in many other respects, compose melodies full of senliinent. The ainlilors jiress around EUROPEAN BRANCH. 119 the singer, like the shepherds of ancient Arcadia, and tears of emotion and pleasure are seen rolling down the unkempt beards of these poor Danubians. The Slavonians are less sensible to linear than to musical harmon)\ Thus it is that Russian architecture can do no more than imitate the monuments of France and Italy. On the other hand, the taste for colour attains with them a considerable development, a fact which is evidenced by the colours of their materials and furniture, and the decoration of their apartments. The sense of ornament is to be met with in the lowest villages of Bussia, and the peasant avIio constructs his house with the rough- hewn trunks of trees, does not omit to paint and carve his door, window, and roof. This explains how the serf, when taken from his plough, is able, after a very short apprenticeshij^, to reproduce the delicate iind artistic work of the Parisian jeweller. We see, therefore, that the artistic aptitudes of the Slavonian are well developed, and that this race, in order to arrive at excellence in art, only requires the conditions of political liberty and individual independence. From a moral aspect, the Northern Slavonian obeys, above all, the inclination of his heart, rather than of his reason. Nor must the Russian be looked to for personal initiative, or philo- sophical or social innovations. He does not possess the instinct of liberty, but he has, in a high degree, sympathy, col- lective action, and the equalizing tendencies which are its con- sequences. This sentimental supremacy is manifested in the Orthodox religion which prevails in Russia, which imposes with authority its decisions, and the precepts of which are addressed less to the reason than to blind faith. By referring to this feeling of symj)atliy, we are enabled to furnish an explanation of the facility Avith which an immense population, with bad j)olice arrangements, bad administration, and without good means of communication, acts collectively, accepting the same faith, and obeying the same law. The minds of all in Bussia seem to obey one single will and inspiration. The Slavonian republics flomished from tlie sixth to the seventh century, during wliich time these people were happy, wealthy, and tranquil. Art and science flourished there under 120 THE WHITE RACE. tlie shelter of municipal liberty. But, although well formed for peace, they did not possess the element of centi:alization which was necessary to enable them to withstand foreign aggression. They at last became a prey to the Mongolians and Germans, who brought with them a feudal form of government, and banished all jH'osperity by destroying the democratic element of equality. The inhabitants of Novgorod were reduced to an actual state of slavery, and Poland, devoted to deplorable political institutions, bf came, from that moment, a prey to the anarchy Avhich was to bring about its fall. Kussia took its origin from the submissioji of the Slavonian . l)opulations of the north, to the despotic centralization sa powerfully organized by Peter the Great and his successors. The Slavonians of the South, that is, the inhabitants of Slavonia, Servia, Bulgaria, Carniola, Sec, differ sensibly from those of the North. A diy and mountainous country, tilled, nevertheless, with sweet odours, a burning smi, a clear sky, and tlie various i)roducts of the soil, have rendered the race of Southern Slavonians dark, wiry, active, warlike, and chivalroi;s. Few men are stronger, physically or morally, than the Sla- vonians of the Ottoman Emi)ire. The deplorable Turkish administi'ation has been unable lo change the precious qualifications of this people. Though con- tinually beaten down with tlie sword, thev alwavs rise auain : the least hope of independence nerves their hearts. The hospitality of the Southern Slavonians, their language brimming with poetry, and their national songs, all impart to them a fine and bcautilul character. It nuiy be safely alfinned that a brilliant civilization Avill arise among these people as soon as they are released from the Turkish yoke. AVe will now shortly consider the iiriucipal jiopulations whom we have classed under the Slavonian ianiilw IlusHunia. — The Russians form the most inqxtrtant branch of this family. They may be subdivided into liiixsidits priipcrlij i>o called^ lionsmakH, and CoHsavha. The Kussiaiis, properly so called, iiihaliit, almost exclusively, th(> central portion of Kiis.>ia, and are. moii-ovir, disseminated throughout all the rest of the Kiissian Mnipire, the iunnense extent of which is well known. In the Asiatic and American portions of EUROPEAN BRANCH. 121 this vast .empire, they form, not the majorit}-, but the ruhng section of the popuLition. Figs. 43 and 44 will convey an idea of the Russian physiognomy in the capital of the empii'e, St. Petersburg ; fig. 43 represents ^'^^^.^:1M, , , -?^id' <' •:.■ 43. — TRAFFIC IX ST. TETEESBUKG. the dress of the townspeople, and the sledge vrhieh takes the place of the carriage during the long winters of tliis latitude ; tig. 44 represents the interior of an inn. In Eussian, the term isha is apphed to the dwellings of the peasantry, which are almost always constructed of wood. A 122 THE WHITE EACE. Russian village usually consists of only one street, lined with isbas, more or less ornamented, according to the taste or fortune of the proprietor. The houses are almost always similar. Figure 45 shows the interior of this house. In these houses everything is made of wood, except that 44. — A Kl'SSlAN TAVr.KN. portion which sundunds a gigantic sIom' kept alight during the whole winter. Tlu- I'nniiture consists f a Russian jjoasant arc always ot a serious character. 'J'lu- (|iii< k and sparkling expansion and gaiety of Southern populations arc nnknuun to the inlialiitants of these frozen regions. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 125 M. d'Hearyet, who lias travelled in the Paissian provmces of the Baltic, informs' us, that at Eiga the houses are comfortable and well appointed ; that immense stoves preserve a temperature of 68° or more in vast apartments, guarded from without by double windows and double doors : that persons leaving the house envelop themselves in a fur robe, which leaves no form distin- guishable, so that it is difficult to sa}' whether the individual in 47.— TARTAR OF IvASAK. question is a man or woman : that at night, the bed is small, low, furnished with one or two leathern mattresses and some sheets a little larger than napkins. They live in a hot-house atmosphere, the ah" of which is not often enough renewed. The Cossacks form in Prussia rather a military caste than a distinct people. They seem to be descended from the Piousniiiks mixed with other people, chiefly Ch'cassians. They frequently have longer faces, more prominent noses, and are of greater height, than the Ptussians properly so called. Their principal settlement is upon the banks of the lower portion of the 126 THE WHITE RACE. Don. They, however, rarely possess a fixed residence, since the Cossacks, spread throughout the entii-e Paissian Empu-e, act as light cavalry and border troops. Figures 48 and 49 represent different types, taken from Nature, of Cossacks who live in the Caucasus, along the frontiers which bound the Southern portion of the Russian possessions. Finns. — The Fimis form small scattered popidations which extend from the Baltic sea to the east of the Obi. The Finns 48. — TAIIT.VU UK Tin: CAL'C.VSU.S. are regarded as the remains of people once far more numerous, w^ho have been conquered, repressed, carried off, or driven back by Slavonians, Turks, and Mongolians. They lead the life of hunters and husbandmen, rather than that of warriors and nonuids. Ileddish, or, frequently ivd hair, a scanty beard, a complexion marked with red patches, bluish or grey eyes, smiken cheeks, prominent cheek-bones, a large orciput, and an angular frame possessing less beauty tlian tliat of the I'lui-opeans and Arameans, have been regarded as tbe original characteristics of the Finns : but in a large number of these people these characteristics are more or less modilicd. Among them are di.stinguished the Ostiahs, EUROPEAN BRANCH. 127 tlie Vogouls, the Finns of Siberia, the Finns of Eastern Russia, and the Finns of the Baltic. The Finns of Siberia form two groups ; one in the South, the other in the North. The former is composed of certain people known under the 49. — TARTAR OF THE CAUCASUS. names of the Teleouts, Sagais, and Kachintz, whose language bears some general affinity to Turkish dialects ; these give them- selves up to hunting, fishing, and agriculture, and are subject tt) the Eussian Empire. The Northern gi'oup is formed of two people : the Ostiaks and the Vogouls who have retained Finnish dialects. The Vogouls form only a very insignificant population dwell- ,' \ 50.— RIS.S1AN XORTIl-SEA llUiT. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 129 ing east of the Oural, and have unclergone such mixture with the Tm-ks and Mongolians as to have adopted to a great extent their characteristics. The Ostiaks who dwell upon the hanks of the Ohi appear to have preserved in much greater perfection the characteristics of the Finns. They are a people devoted to hunting and fishing, with red hair, very uncivilized, and partly idolatrous. Madame Eva Felmska, during an exile in Siberia, inspected, as far as possible, the Ostiak huts. These habitations were so foul, and gave forth such putrid miasmas, that, notwithstanding her curiosity, this lady was unable to remain in them more than a mmute. The Ostiaks cover their skins with a layer of rancid fat, over wliich they wear a reindeer skin. They eat uncooked fish or game, this bemg tlieu' ordinary food. But from time to time they go with large buckets of bark to Berezer, where they collect, and devour as delicacies, the refuse of the kitchens. Fig. 51 represents an Ostiak hut. The Finns of Eastern Russia comprise the Baskirs, the Tept'iars, and the Metscheriaks of the Southern Oural : three small peoples who speak Turkish dialects mingled Avitli Finnish words, and who exist in very much the same way. The Basku-s are the most numerous ; they are engaged m rearing horses and bees. Like the Cossacks they furnish bodies of cavalry to the Russian army. The Finns of the Volga comprise the Tcliouvacldans, Tcliere- missians and Moaduelnites, who likewise speak dialects interspersed with Turkish words : a short time since they turned their atten- tion to husbandry. Certam populations scattered through the governments of Perm, Vologda, Orenburg, and Viatka, are the remains of a people of some consideration, formerly independent, civihzed, and com- mercial, whom the Russians subdued, and to a large extent absorbed : these are the Permians. The Finns of the Baltic, or Finns properly so called, have been long imder the rule of Teutonic nations, and have generally preserved the characteristics of the family we have described above. Among them are distinguished the Livonians, Esthonians, Isclwrians, Kyrials, Ymes or Finlanders, and Quaines, who are respectively the remains of the ancient inhabitants of Livonia, 130 THE WHITE RACE. Estbonia, Ingria, Finland, and Carelia, where they are now mixed with the Shivonians and Teutons. During the last century the Quaines pushed forward to the extremit}' of Norwegian Lapland, of which they at present form the principal population. Bulgarians, Servians, and Bostiiaks or inhabitants of Flavinia. — In order to describe these, we need do no more than refer to ')!. — OSTIAK nUT. the general facts which have been stated above with reference to the Southern Slavonians. AVc will merely borrow a few descriptions and illusli-ations from the work of I\I. George ]*errot, a French wrifcr, " Voi/aijc chrz Ics Slarcs dii Slid," l)ublished in 1870, and wrll kudwn on account of the excellent history it contains of his travels in Asia Minor. M. George Perrot travelled through Slavonia, Croatia, Bosnia, 4ind the strip of territory recently cleoivd to serve as a liontier to 52. — ISIGAXK OF VOAKOVAB. K 2 132 THE "WHITE RACE. tlie Mussulman possessions, and -wliicli bears the name of Military Confines. 5;{.— SLAVONIAN I'EASANT. ]\I. (jcorgc rerroi Ihst of nil ^ivos us some lypes of the iiihnbitants of JSluvonia, ^^hic•l^ we shall roproduce here. Figure EUROPEAN BRANCH. 13: J 54 represents a pctasant from tlie neighboiuiiood of Essek, a town of Slavonia. While halting at the borougli of Vouka, situated a few leagues V,',LEP,I3 \:'.^ 54. — A PEASANT OF ESSEK. from Essek, M. George Perrot thus describes the peasants of these parts. " The majority of the men around us have hair which is blond or of different shades of chestnut. Although much burnt by the sun, they are not generally so dark as the Magyars. Many of the women, who are tall and slender, are really beautiful. Their 134 THE WHITE RACE. eyes especially, wliicli are bright and sparkling, and sometimes blue, though more frequently of a dark grey, are charming. The lower portion of their face is less agreeable ; the chin is usually prominent, and the lips aie rather thick. " Their costume recalls that met with in the East. The men wear a slouch hat of black felt with the edges turned up, a linen shiii, and full trousers down to the ankle ; this in hot weather, when they are in working order, forms the whole dress. One or two loungers, who joined us, were more completely' dressed than this. "They wore large boots of thick leather, and over the shirt a waistcoat of blue cloth, adorned in front, witli white metal buttons, imd beliind, with embroidery in yellow or white. On another occasion, when we were on the boat, we saw some men who, in addition to this, wore, over tlie waistcoat, a short cape or half-cloak, which did not fall lower tlian the Avaist, and of which, as a rule, the sleeves were allowed to hang loose. In winter, they add to these, warm robes of sheepskin or large mantles, whicii put me in mind of the rough overcoats worn by our waggoners. " As to the women, thej' make me think of the Albanians of Attica. This fine Septeml)er afternoon, they are wearing a long chemise, embroidered with eyelet holes and coloured patterns ; this chemise, which leaves the neck very open, Avould reach to the ground, but in order to jiermit of freer movement in the fields or ut home, it* is hitched up, and supported by a coloiu'ed girdle, wound two or three times round the body ; being thus held up, the chemise forms elegant and syunnetrical folds, falling in front as low as tlie ankle, wliile behind, it extends to about half way down the call' of the leg. Over tlie head is thrown, in various fashions, a kercliief, which is usually white, but which on festive occasions is embroidered with silver and gold ; the ends of this fall down the back, or over the bosom, as may suit the taste of the wearer. AVhen the best dress is donned, a cloth apron, the colour and pnttei]! of which bear a resemblance to the carpets wliich I have met with in Servia and Bosnia, hangs down to the knees ; over the chemise is woin a species of waistcoat without sleeves, and ornamented with ^old or silver embroidery. In wintei', tiny guiud against the cold by wearing over all a thick overcoat of sheepskin. All the gnrnnuts womi I>v the wouuni are EUROPEAN BRANCH. worked by their own hands and busy fingers, durmg the long whiter evenings." M. George Perrot remained for rather a long period in the 55. — HERDSMEN OF THE MILITARY CONFINES. provmces now called the Milltarij Confines or Frontiers, and he describes the miserable state in which the Slavonian peasantry exist there, where they are obliged to live side by side with wild hordes of Mussulman soldiers or pandours. Figvire 55 shows peasants of these districts returning from pasture. ?''?S^-, r>G. — WOMAN (iK IIIK MIIITAUV COMINKS. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 137 Figure 56 is given by the author as a type of the Slavonian women who inhabit the Military frontiers. Let us quote a few more of this traveller's impressions. " What struck me in all the villages of the Confines through which I passed, were the guard stations, before which loitered, or slept beside their guns, suspended on the wall, five or six Grcinzcr. In summer, they wear merely their trousers and shirt of coarse white cloth, and sometimes a sort of brown jacket with red facings, which they also wear for field work. In winter they are seen enveloped in theu" large hooded cloaks of red cloth ; and, thus equipped and armed, guard their flocks on the moors. The state furnishes them, for exercise and service, with guns similar to those used by regiments of the line ; but when not on duty, many of them prefer long guns of Albanian manufacture or shape, with swallow-tailed stocks. These guns are transmitted from father to son for several generations. Besides these, they wear in their girdles, one or two pistols, and a kind of dagger with a bone handle inlaid with coral or glass. In this guise they have rather the appearance of Bosniak hach'ibozouks, than of civiUzed subjects of His Majesty Francis Joseph, constitutional Emj^eror of Austria, and King of Hungary. Their miiform, consisting of a blue trouser fitting close to the leg, and a vest of black or white wool, is only produced on field days, or in war. "But what is it that these sentinels are guarding? This is just what I have never been able to understand. No enemy, from Belgrade to Sissek, was threatening; and these villages are exposed to no more disorder than those of the neighbouring provinces, where they dispense with all this armed exhibition. This, there- fore, is another of the useless and erroneous consequences of the military regime': here are hands taken day after day from their labom- in the fields, and with no greater advantage than that of acquiring the habits of idleness and drunkenness, usually con- tracted during the period of barrack-room inactivity." In Fig. 57 we represent one of the mihtary stations of the Confines, with the guards belonging to it, called Griinzers. " All those who have lived for some time among the Griinzers, have been struck with their indolent apathy, their careless and continued idleness. For whose sake should they exhaust them- selves with work ? Under the rules of their community, theu' wives and children are almost beyond want. As regards 138 THE WHITE RACE. themselves, to-morrow they may Le torn from their orchards and fields, to encounter death in Italy, or on some other frontier ; would it not be madness to expose themselves to priva- tion and fatigue m view of a future upon wliioh they have no means of reckoning ? Besides this, does their property, which .'37.— (illANZEUS AND TIlEUl GUARU-IIOI'.SK. they can neither render as vahiablc as they wish, nor sell or bequeatli as tliey may think proper, behing to them suihciently to give tliem any ph'asure or ])r()lit in its improvement? They have maxims wliich accurately indicate their eharactor; ' Go late to the field and return early, so as to avoid the dew ; — if God does 58. — TSrCAXE PRISONER. 140 THE WHITE EACE. not aid, Avliat is tlie use of working ? ' Being accustomed to relj'- onl3',as they say, 'Upon God and the Emperor,' they refuse to re- cognize the advantages to be gained from any modem invention, better tools, or more advanced methods of cultivation. ' Thus I found it, and thus I -will leave it,' is a sa}dng of which they often make use in speaking of their patrimonial domam. " The only thing which, in spite of all the shackles which enchain and benumb their hmbs, would have been able to arouse their minds and impart to them some desii'e for progress, is in- struction. But ignorance is profound in the jMihtary Confines; the regimental schools that exist are very insufficient both in number and quality; in certain districts, especially in Southern Croatia, the villages are so distant from one another, that the cliildren, who do not dwell in the borough where the school is, are unable, without difficult}', to go there at any time. Besides, why should the government do much as regai'ds instruction '? It is clear, that, if the j)eople of the Confines were better taught, they would be less resigned to their hard lot. If it rested entirely with the government, the schoolmaster would be entirely banished from tliese parts. " Upon the banks of the Danube and of the Save, where the Con- fines abut upon the river, which is continually traversed by packet- boats, travellers, and mercliandize, the people of the frontiers have nevertheless daily connnunication Avith the inhabitants of the neighbouring provinces, and even witli strangers. This contact somewhat opens their minds and suggests new ideas ; but it is diiefiy in Southern Croatia, in the districts called 15anal and Karlstadt, tliat the characteristic features of the Grdnzcrai'e most frequent and striking. There commences, south-east of Karl- stadt, Avliat is termed the (Irij-froiitlrr ; tliis is no longer a water- course such as the Danube or Save, but aline piuvlyconventionsil, forming the boundary between Austria and Turkey. " Suri)rises and hand to hand combats were recently matters of frequent occurrence upon this frontier, which is more difficult to define and to ])ivserve ; at the commencement of this century, certain foi'ts, jind oilier places, such as Zettin, which the Turks assaulted in 1800 and 1813, were still tlie subject of dispute. Here, moreover, the Frontier territory is no longer from fifteen to twenty kilometres, but from live to six myriametrcs broad ; the people Bubjcct to Ibc military regime, here, therefore, form a EUROPEAN BRANCH. 141 more homogeneous and compact mass. Cases of armed brigan- dage, and assassinations, which were very common in the whole of this countr}^, are now becoming rarer; but theft is the crime which requires most frequent punishment. The ancestors of the Grcinzers Hved chiefly by phmder, and such habits are not removed in a day." M. Perrot made a journey in Bosnia, down the course of the river Save. He stopped in a borough of this province, of which he speaks thus : — "' After a visit to the Bosniak priest, we wandered about the town, where we made several small purchases with a view to smuggling. I replenished my pouch with a Bosnian tobacco which is by no means so good as that of Macedonia. I purchased a rug such as are worked also by the women of Slavonia and the Military Confines : this is not, like the tissues of Persia and Anatolia, thick and soft, but a rather thin and dry quahty of cloth." Here, also, in designs and in combination of colour, are found the same innate taste, and the same boldness which is met with usually in oriental workmanship. The Slavonian women, in Austria as in Turkey, would be no unworthy rivals of the Turcoman women, who, in the neighbourhood of Smyrna, and from the high meadow-lands of the Taurus down to the low deserts of Persia, execute, beneath their black tents of goat or camel hau', those marvellous pieces of needlework, for which, at the present time, we pay so high a price. The inferiority of the products of this domestic industry in Turkey in Em'ope, is attributable to the fact, that, here the women being within comparatively easy distance of large markets, filled with European wares, are enabled to procure there wools suited to their wants, already dyed by industrial processes : but it will be understood that the colours thus obtained, which are produced Avith a view to cheapness and variety, are far from possessing the fresh and durable tmts of those colours, few in number, always the same, and almost all obtained from the animal and vegetable worlds, the secret of which has been handed down in the bazaars of the East, and under the tents of the nomadic tribes, from the time when Nineveh, Babylon, Susa, Tyre, and Sidon, were at the height of then' prosperity. " Our purchases at an end, we returned along the banks of the 142 THE WHITE RACE. Save, and, while the ferry was attempting to pass a herd of bullocks, which had just been purchased in Bosnia, I amused m^'self by noting the picturesque mixture of costumes and t3'pes which the bank, on which were most of the market people, offered. ,\ i. V. 59. — BOSNIAK I'EASANT. " Here was :i jobbing l)liieksiiiith, wlio bad set up his shop in the open air, hammering and putting in order tlie jjoIs which were brouglit to him ; or sharpening witli liis liannner, the points of long iron clamps, used to connect tlie rafters of houses. His ai'raugemcnts were most primitive. Two vertical posts supported a I EUEOPEAN BRANCH. 143 horizontal piece, upon which worked the lever, by means of which the bellows Avere set in motion. In front of the orifice by which the air escaped, a small anvil was fixed in the ground. Around the proprietor, seated on the ground, a number of tools were .'/ lERI^^ l?fo' f ,. ;■ 'll If ^ lu/ 60.— BOSNIAK PEASANT WOMAN. scattered. The long shu-t and puffed out trousers of the blacksmith appeared white by comparison with his skin, although he had probably worn them for some weeks ; his chest and arms were bronze coloured. " A little further on, the most motley groups attracted and 144 THE WHITE RACE. retained my notice. Here were Mussulmans, Bosniaks, Pandours guarding the market, tlieir attitudes and costumes carrying me CI. — DOSNIAK MKIUHA.NT. riglit away to tlic East, and rocalling very old I'lH-olkclions. One of them wore u white turban, which disphi}ed a mass of phuted EUROPEAN BRANCH. 145 hail' falling down liis neck ; he stood erect, liis hand supporting the butt end of liis gun, wliich rested on his shoulder. A tapestried mantle, adorned -with long flocks of wool, which is peculiar to the frontiers of the two counti'ies, was thrown over his shoulders. At his side was another Bosniak, who leant against a wall, clad in a 62. WOMEX OF I-ESTH. long cloak of red wool ; his feet were shod with sandals of tamied leather. Here a rich landowner of the neighbourhood, whose name I reall}^ forget, was causing his servants to remove the cattle he had not succeeded in selling: there peasants were remount- ing their horses, whose gay and picturesque harness I nnicli admired." Figures 59 and 60 represent, according to M. Perrot, a Bosniak I)easant man and woman, and figure 61, a Bosniak merchant. The Magyars are the natives of Hungary. The chief population 146 THE WHITE RACE. of tliis country is composed of a people \vlio came from Asia under the name of Magyars, and who were, it would seem, a tribe of the Huns. Hungary is believed to have been populated by some of the savage companions of Attila, the terrible king of the Huns, known as the " Scourge of God." G.3. — ih'N(;ai:i ws. 'I'lio Magyars arc distinct iVom other ))(>oph^ in their language and cosluines. 'I'lioy are of modiuin height, with I)lack hair. Tlieir character is warlike, nud llicir slate of civilization is superior to that of the other branches of tiu; Slavonian fiiinilN. In liis " Causeries Gdogrn])iii(pios." (from Paris to Bucharest,) M. Huruy has iin])arted to us his iinpressioiis on a journey ti> JVstli in 18(51. The ])optdation a]>])ear('d to him superb. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 147 The women were remarkable tlirougii their brightness and decided attractions. In dress, they do not dijffer much from the 64.— A nUNGAEIAN GENTLEMAN. men. A chemise gathered in at the neck, with full sleeves richly embroidered, and slightly tightened at the wrists, which are L 2 146 THE AVHITE RACE. covered with lace ruliies ; a jacket body, either red, bhick, or gi-een, embroidered at the back witli fringes and silver buttons, sets off a slender and supple form. A light, very ample, but often rather short petticoat ; a silken or velvet scarf thrown over one shoulder a la hussarde ; the national high brinnned hat sui'- G.J.— lir.NCAKI.VNS. mounted by a phnne of feathers as head-dress ; well turned feet and ankles, in endu-oidered shoes, or sometimes in little spurred boots of red moi-occo, form the Hungarian costume, rei)resented in figs. 03, G4 and (55. The markets which are hild on the quays, have also peculiar features. \on sec there, siiys ]\1. Dnrny, groups which call to mind the savage hordes ol' Altila. j\l. Diuuy aluu)st believed he Saw one of the companions of the " {Scourge of Gt)d." This was apparently a kind of peasant, llat-nosed, round-eyed, with large EUROPEAN BRANCH. 140 projecting cheekbones, and hanging mustachios. He was dark, and dressed in a vest of sheepskin, and breeches of coarse cloth, supported at the waist by a scarf falling over his heavily-shod and spurred boots. A large hat, with the edges turned up, covered his head, and beneath it hung two long plaits of hair. The Magyar language is energetic, full of similes, and filled with guttural aspu'ations wdiicli seem derived from the Arabic, while certain soft and caressing intonations remind us of the Italian idiom. National feeling is brisk in the towns and tlii'oughout the countr3\ In the latter, it is kept alive by Bohemian songs, and by stories told by the heads of families during the long winter evenings. About the other races composing the Slavonian family, namel}', the Croats, the Tchecks, the Lithuanians, and the Poles, we have nothing particular to remark. In general, what we have said at the commencement of this chapter, applies to them with but little modification. The Greek Family. The Greek famil}'" comprises the Greeks and the Albanians. These races derive their origin from the ancient tribes known under the name of Pelasgians. The ancient Greeks founded many colonies on the shores of the Mediterranean. In the fourth century before Christ, led by Alexander, they subdued part of Asia, and carried their victorious arms into Egypt. But these conquests were ephemeral. The Greek empii'e was in its turn subjugated by other races, of whom the principal were the Romans, the Slavonians, and the Scythians. In the present day the Greeks compose but a scanty population, concentrated in the Morea, or scattered in the neighbouring districts. The majority of the people of this race who inhabit the Asiatic continent have adopted even the language of their neighbours, and are merely reputed Greeks because they profess the Greek form of the Christian religion. The ancient Greeks, civilized by intercourse with Egyptian colonists, already afforded an example of advanced culture, at a time when the other European and Asiatic nations were still immersed in barbarism. In spite of the misfortunes of a social decay destined to 150 THE WHITE RACE. terminate in many centiu'ies of subjection, the Greeks liave preserved up to our own day tlie physical characteristics of their ancestors. Everyone knows that the most beautiful development of the brow, the finest shajie of the human head, is that we find traced in the sculpture of ancient Greece. It had been supposed that the magnificent heads with the noble outlines, admired in the statues of the Greeks, were not the exact reproduction of nature, and that some features had been exaggerated in the direction of ideal beaut}'. But, in our own day, the skulls of ancient Greeks have been found whose proportions and whose general outlines demonstrate, that, among the artists of ancient Greece, sculpture did not surpass nature, but restricted its insph'ation to t^^ies who actually lived. The Apollo Belvidere can therefore be considered as a model, but slightly idealized by art, of the general jihysiognomj' of the ancient Greeks. In his " Travels in the Morea," M. Pouqueville gives a description of the physiognomy of the present Greeks, which enables us to judge of the surprising persistence of the most beautiful types, even in the midst of a social condition so deeply modified. " The inhabitants of the Morea," says M. Pouqueville, " are generally tall and AveU made. Their eyes are full of fire, their mouth is admirably well formed and full of the most beautiful teeth. The women of Sparta are fau", slender, and dignified in carriage. The Avomen of Ta^'getus have the gait of Pallas .... The Messenian girl is conspicuous for her i)lumpness ; she has regular features, large eyes, and long black hau* ; the damsel of Arcadia, hidden under her coarse woollen garments, scarcely . allows the regularity of her figure to be perceived . . . ." Here, besides, are tlic characteristics displayed in their sculp- ture, and which, according to what we have said, may really be considered those of the Greek type. A higli forehead, rather a wide distance between the eyes, with the slightest possible depressi(m at the top of the nose ; this last straiglit or slightly aquiline ; large eyes, opening widely and surmounted by a scarcely arched eyebrow ; a short upper lij), a snudl or medium sized mouth delicately cut ; and a prominent and well rounded chin. Fig. GG represents the Greeks of Athens ; lig. G7 a Greek family iiiid the interioi' of a house at Atlu'us. EUROPEAN BRANCH. 151 To give an idea of modern Greek manners and types, we will borrow a few lines from an interesting work by M. Prout, " Journey to Athens," published in " Le Tour du Monde " in 18G2. Let 66. — GREEKS OF ATHENS. US first listen to this traveller speaking to us of the inhabitants of Greece : — " If Fallmeseyer is to be believed, there are no more Greeks in Greece, only Slavonians ; it is beyond doubt that the inhabitiints 152 THE WHITE RACE. of Tlirace and of Macedonia cannot boast so immacidate an origin as the mountaineers of Olympus or of ]\Iagnus ; but it is equally certain that from Cape Malea to the Black Sea, and from Smmia to Corfu, there are ten million individuals who speak Greek, mixed up with a population speaking Slavonic, and that in the plains of Athens, we easily distinguish the Albanian with the narrow temples and the prominent nose, from the Greek with the wide forehead and the high cheek-bones, although their dress is- exactly the same. To converse for an hour with the latter is sufficient to satisfy all doubt as to the authenticity of his- origin. " His qualities of mind have remained the same as in the daj's ol" Homer: he has still the same aptitude for thorough and rapid comprehension, the same fiicility of gi'aceful and metaphorical expression. These qualities give to the Greeks so gi'eat a superiority over the other races of the East, that they are liked by none of them. The Turks reproach them with being suspicious and dissimulating, because they have opposed craft to force ; the Levantines accuse them of dishonesty in commercial transactions, because they themselves have taken lessons of them, and have often surpassed their instructors. *' There is n© greater bond of sympathy between them and the other nations on the shores of the ^Mediterranean. Serious and deliberate in disposition, the tone of their mind is foreigii alike to raillery and to the rapidity of dramatic intensity. Then* giief^ pursues a peaceful and elegiac course ; it is with them a latent sorrow, and not a sharp crisis leadmg to the ecstasies of madness. Whilst Cupid's weapons, in Naples or in ^^enice for instance, inflict terrible wounds, the arrows of the Athenian god neither keep his victims from repose nor from the pursuit of business. The Greeks have preserved their tragic intonation, and are the true children of that wild Orestes who dit-d at more than eighty years of age from the eli'ects of an accident. In their minds, action always takes its course with deliberation and gravity, not without a certain amount of colouring, but never widely straying from reality ; interrogating and holding council with itself, and taking time lor ri'Hection before making its decision. *'It is astonishing to meet with these analytical and foreseeing tendencies, even among the most ignorant. Above allj^nations ()7. — A GREEK TI0USETTO7.T). 154 THE WHITE KACE. they Lest understand the art of listening, and whilst sajdng a gi'eat deal are the smallest talkers in the world. " Everybody is famihar with the Greek dress : the short pelisse, the skirt, which goes by the name of fystan, the small fez Avith its tufted tassel falling on the nape of the neck of the weai-er, and the embroidered gaiter fittuig tight to the leg. The sailors, instead of the fystan, wear a very wide j)aii* of trousers, and stockings instead of gaiters. In winter the talagani, a long close-fitting cloak of lambskin, is added to the rest of the dress. The Greeks, generally speaking, tall slender men of reguliu* features, wear this national costume in a very dashing manner. Young Greece carries its dandyism a little to extremes by over pinching its waist, and exaggerating the width of its skills. During the winter of 1858 it was the fashion to wear the entii'e beard. I trust that this fancy, which gave them the appearance of sappers in petticoats, has disappeared ; the finel}' trimmed mustachios, revealing the lii)S, are better suited to theii* delicately chiselled features as well as to theu" refined and fanciful style of ckess. But alas ! Athens every day sees the pure gold of its ancient costume bai'tered for the dross of modern broadcloth fresh from the shelves of the tailor's shop. Athens now boasts seventy tailors and fifty shoemakers who make in the PVench style, wliilst only six of the former, and three of the latter still work in the spirit of theii- national traditions. There are sixty-two shops for the sale of female attire, but only tlu-ee or four ladies are to be seen still faithlul to their national dress (I except the maids of honour to the Queen, wlio wear it by order), and even in their case one half lias disapi)oared. The corsage cut down uj)on the neck and the taktikios (ca})) of Smyrna still renuiin ; but the long narrow skirt has allowed itself to become swollen by the insinuating arts of conspiring crinoline. The style of dress in the islands is more connnon})lace, but the groat quantity of garments worn one over the otlier remind one of the childish simplicity of the outhnes of our own j)easant women. I much prefer, in si)ite of its stifihess, the long .Ubauian robe worn by the women of the interior. "It is particularly at Agora tliat specimens of all the i^easantry of tlie neighbourliood may be seen walking about in their picturesque costumes. "This Agora is not the amient Agora of Ceramica; it is a EUROPEAN BRANCH. 155 market-place, composed of worm-eaten sheds roofed in with ragged cloths, in which are exhibited produce of all sorts, from the bursting figs of Asia Minor to the patent preparations of Parisian perfumers. " On each side of this market-place stands a spectre of antiquity, the tower of the Winds, or clepsj^drum of Andro- nicus, an octagonal monument engraved with passably mediocre figures, and the portico of Minerva Archigetis. Archaeologists after noticing the first, hasten across the spacious vestibule to visit the second, but those, who are indifferent alike to the criticisms of Martins and of Leake, prefer to pause on the threshold of the market, particularly in the earl}' morning when the peasantry, * Seated in their chariots of Homeric pattern, Like the ancient Isis on the basso-relievos of Egina,' pour in from the highways from Thebes and Marathon. I have said that the men were distmguished for regular symmetry of countenance ; but the peasant women are simply ugly. Of middle height, robust, and sunburnt, they have no feminine attributes, in the meaning we give to the word. In commercial circles and among the Phanariots, who come j)rincipaUy from Asia, where the race has remained pure, there are, on the contrary, many really beautiful women to be seen. Oriental languor gives them a charm unknown in our country ; but they walk badly, and are wanting in that elegance of style wliich French women possess in such a high degree. " They are rarely to be seen walking out, they seldom leave their houses where they busy themselves with domestic occupa- tions, and employ their leism'e in reading romances, prmcipally translated from the French. " Although class distinctions are gradually disappearing, there are still in Athens two distinct sets of society ; the Phanariot, and the Greek, properly so called; the first ah-eady quite Europeanized, the second on the high road to become so. The Phanariot ladies are well educated and sj^eak French admirably. The others, whose information is extremely limited, have an instinctive good sense and a tact never at fault, by no means one of the least subjects of surprise to foreigners. 'i " . .0 I have heard it said that the price of the honesty •/J o o EUROPEAN BRANCH. 1&7 of an English trader was a Imndred pounds sterling, and that that of his Greek brother was less. Both are absurd state- ments. It is impossible to draw a hard and fast hne in such matters ; opportunity makes the thief Strangers are every- where the natm-al prey of the sharper, but not more so at Athens than in any other part of the world. The only difference is that in that city they are more easily taken in, on account of the complication of the currency, this comphcation being another instance of Bavarian error. Rothschild made an offer to the comicil of regency to effect a loan payable in coin similar to that struck at the French mint. The council decided that it was more ingenious, and above all more archaic, to shut their eyes to all known standards, and to reintroduce the drachma with its ancient weight. These badly executed coins were exported in ingots, and hopeless calculations about the smallest transaction are the result ; calculations in Avliich the Austrian coins, ugly and disagreeable to the touch, play the principal part, to be finally parted with, Avith a sense of relief, to the trader, to whatever nation he may happen to belong. " To have done with the subject of Greek probity, which has been so much called mto question ; in the country the inhabi- tants are avaiicious because they are jTOor, but the}^ are honest. Travellers who jump to a conclusion from their experience of inn-keepers, porters, cabmen, Sec, come to a wrong decision. These classes are ever3^where the same. In Athens alone a remarkable self-possession, Avith a dignified manner, is found, instead of the familiar impudence of Italian facchini, or the deceitful suavity of German attendants. It is Avorthy of remark that one is never assailed m the streets with the importunity of beggars. These are few in number, for with the Greeks it is a sacred family duty to assist its impoverished members, and the few that do beg, slu-mk from publicit}-. The streets of Athens have a peculiar physiognomy. The stranger notices there neither the noisy disturbance of the highways of Naples, nor the methodical activity of those of London. The}'^ are rather to be <;ompared with those of some of the provincial towns of France, where the leism-ed citizens stroll about, and retail to one another the gossip of the hour, remaining apparently permanent fixtm-es of the pavement. Athens has, on the whole, the appearance of a city where time dies hard ; the male population encamp them- 158 THE WHITE RACE. selves during tlif day in tlie sunshine of the streets ; the shop- keepers while away the hours, one foot within, and the otlier without their doorsill ; and their customers intermingle the tedious aritlunetic of barter with familiar conversation, or button- hole the passer to gossip about the mutual acquaintance that has just passed. Alexander's establishment, amongst others, is one of the principal liead-quarters of news. " Linger for an hour in front of the cafe of Beautiful Greece, where Hermes Street and Eolus Street intersect one another, you wDl see the whole Athenian world pass before you ; the nearest lounger will tell you their names. Here comes the politician who is still in the market, there goes the statesman who has already obtained his price. That is Canaris, whose reputation is European, although his person is so puny: there are Chriesis, Metaxas, Ma-VTOcordato, Rangabe, INIiaouli, the celebrities of yesterday and to-day. This man, treading as gingerly as if he stepped upon eggs, and throwing uneas}' glances around him, is a Chiotian. As he passes, 3'our cicerone scowls, for the Chiotians are not exactly beloved. Popular tradition declares that the Island of Scios was formerly settled by Jews, but this is erroneous, although the Chiotians have a Jewish appear- ance, and, like the children of Israel, are very successful in banking and commerce. Commercial aptitude has always been, in ancient times as well as to-day, the basis of tlie national character ol" the Chiotian. ' T\v(» reasons,' says M. Lacroix, 'explain tliis tendency. The position of Scios, situated in the midst of the sea, between Europe and Asia, upon the great maritime highway of ancient connnerce, naturally disposed its inhabitants to become traders; while the nature oftlieir island, whose stony soil is little suited to agriculture, renderpd such a means of livelihood in part a necessity to them.' " As the trader of Scios can be recognised by liis ap))earance. so the Ionian islander can be distinguislied by his speech. 'I'hc torrent of his eloquem-e is heard towering above the voices of every group. I liave a great admiratidu lor the lonians. 1 do not say that human perftiction is to be; I'oiind in these munerous islaiuls, but wonderl'ul natural (|ualiti(>s, in unison witli the healthy civiliza- tion bequeathed to them by the llalian republics, are to bo seen there. It is but the other day that \]\r ingenious combination of Mr. Gladstone gave I'',iii-o|)(> :iii iden ol" (li(> dignity of their a H Pi Li O o 160 THE WHITE RACE. character, tlie extent of their patriotism, and the A\-is(lom of their mind. 'J'o tliis Greek good sense they add the fire of the Italian. Active, inteUigent, good hearted and honest in theii- dealings, they attract at once the symi)athies of all. "This admixture of which the Athenian population is composed is a curious study. " On the Sunday, everyhody leaves the cross roads in front of the Beautiful Greece to frequent the esplanade of Patissia (a cor- ruption from Pachiscliah) ; the men stroll about talking together, and the Avomen, abandoning their household gods for this day only, follow a few paces behind them. The crowd walks round and round a kiosk till a military band placed there has finished playing, and then goes home ; not into the house, however, but into the streets, for during the warm summer nights nearly every- body sleeps al fresco. These sleepers advertise their presence by a continual hum, which is a kind of internal monologue, an echo of the day's conversation, for the Greeks still remain the wittiest and the most eloquent chatterers in the world." A\'e place side by side with the Greeks the Albanians, whose language has some relation to Greek. Concentrated in the mountains of their country, they appear to be the lineal represent- atives of the ancient inhabitants of these districts. U'hey are the descendants of the ancient lllyrians, mixed up with the Greeks and the Slavonians. Restricting tliemselves almost exclusively to the profession of arms, the Albaniims constitute the best soldiers of the Ottoman army. Their lumibers scarcely' reach two millions, althougli Albania is of gi'eat extent and contains several rather important towns. Albania, i)art of Turke}- in Knrope. bounded on the north by ISIontencgro, ]iosnia, and Servia, on the east by ^lacedon and Thessaly, on the south by the kingdom of Greece, on the Avest by the Adriatic and Ionian seas, constitutes the paehaliks of Janina, Ilbessan and Scutari. It jiossesses three seaports, Diu'az/.o, Avh)na, and I'arga. The most important towns are Scutari, Akliissar, Jicrat, and Arta. Semi-barbarians, ])artaking more ot'lbc i)inilc and the brigand than oi' the cultivator :iii(l tlic lalmnn'r, tlu' Albanians pass tlu'ir lives in a state of petty wartarc amoiiLi," tliemselves. 'I'liey ])rofessed Ohristianily \\\\ to tbe lilti'enth century, but after having inider ScniKb'ibcg gloriously resisted tlie 'J'urkish TJf JE_ H VMA NUEIACE J' Seller. p' Im/iDuouy. S3, ^.ies ^ei is »o(eiS f^ /ie^ja/.i&f, ./': GEORGEAN ARAB WHITE OR CAUCASIAN RACE EUROPEAN BRANCH. IGl 70. — ALBANIAN WOMAN. invasion, they were forced to submit to the victorious Ottomans, who compelled the Albanians to embrace the religion of Mahomet. 162 THE WHITE EACE. In some parts of Albania the Greek church still sm-vives. In the north, between the sea and the black Drin, the com-ageous tribe of the Mirdites practise the Roman Catholic religion and enjoy liberty. Fig. 70 represents the Albanian costume. ^7->ur/^y^'' rORTRATT OF AN ARMEN'l.VN. , CHAPTER II. AEAMEAN BEANCH. CuviER lias thought fit to give the name of Ai'amean (derived from the ancient appellation of Syria) to the race of people who inhahit the south-west of Asia and the north of Africa. Since primeval historic times, the Aramaic race developed itself in the south-west of Asia and the north of Africa, and it has remained there up to our own day. It also extended its settlements to the south of Europe, where it became assimilated to the inhabitants of that part of the world. At a period when Europeans were immersed in the depths of ignorance, the Arameans successfully cultivated science and art. But later, whilst progress was making rapid strides amongst the Westerns, the Arameans on the contrary came to a halt ; so that the civilization of these Asiatic races is still pretty much the same as it was two thousand years ago. Christianity sprang up amidst the Arameans, but it made few converts. Mahometanism and Buddhism attracted nearly the whole of this numerous race. Four leading divisions are recognised among the Arameans : the Libyans, the Semitics, the Persians, and the Georgians and Circassians. The Libyan Family. The Libyan Family is composed of the Berbers and the Egy2)tians. The Berbers. — The Berbers are the race which from very ancient times inhabited the mountains of the Atlas chain, or wandered amidst the deserts of the Sahara. The Berbers are split up into a great number of tribes, of whom the four prin- cipal are, the Kabyles, the Sheilas, the Touariks and the Tibbous. M 2 ARAMEAN BRANCH. 165 The traveller in Kabvlia is struck with admiration, for its lofty- mountains, the gentle and pleasing undulations of its plains, and its valleys interlaced with the windings of countless streams. Its inhabitants are pastoral, agriciiltural, and laborious. The head- dress of their women is fashioned to suit their habit of carrying on then' head jars of great weight. They balance these by rigidl}' straightening their waists, round wdiich they wind, some score of times, a girdle of coarse woollen cords. Their garment is simply a piece of woollen cloth fastened together by a couple of pins over the bosom. The Kaybles are not, like the real Arabs, nomadic. They remain, on the contrary, faithful to one spot. Whilst the Arab inhabits a tent, removable at will, and in accordance with the requu-ements of his family, the Kabyle lives in a stone dwellmg, and his homestead is a regular village. In truth, the Kabyle is not an Arab ; he is of African origin, a Berber, somewhat modified by the different races that have in turn settled on the African shores of the Mediterranean, but whose customs and physical characteristics have always remained the same. The Eoman armies subdued the Kabyles dwelling on the Mediterranean coasts, and drove them into the mountains. The j)rincipal aim of the successive Roman governors in Africa, was to drain the country of its resources to supply the insatiable require- ments of Eome, and the extravagant liberahty contmually lavished on its citizens by the Emperors of this capital of the world. Rome thus accepted from Africa but slaves and labourers. Those of the conquered, who were unwilling to pass under the heavy yoke of the Roman governors, abandoned the plains and retu'ed to the mountains, inaccessible retreats, whose ravines and forests offered innumerable obstacles to the cruelty of centurions, and the rapacity of praetors. At a futm-e j)eriod, led by enterprising cliieftains, they sallied forth from these natural fortresses to assail and ultimately to definitively repulse the Roman power. To give an idea of the Kabylia of to-day, and of its organization, we will quote a few details from "An Excursion to great Kabylia," pubhshed in 1867, in " Le Tour du Monde," from the pen of Commandant Duhousset, an officer in the French army. "In Kabylia," he says, "the household composed of the members of one family is termed kJiarouba; each kharouba forming part of the village or dehera, elects one of its members as 1G6 THE WHITE RACE. a dhaman to represent it at the municipal council, and to defend its interests : in a word, to be responsible for it. " The different deheras are fmlher united together under the name of arch. " In each tillage authority is administered by an amin, elected by turns from each kharouba. It is the duty of this official to -watch over the execution of the written laws, drawn up under the name of hhanoun, and Avhich are merely the recital of the customs handed down from time immemorial in Kabylia. " The amin can pronounce no judgment, inflict no tine, * without consulting the assembly (djcmaa) of his assistants or dhamans, always chosen from the notabilities of the village. This tribunal chooses a secretary {hhodja) intrusted with the duty of keeping a public register of its dehberations, and of carrying on all correspondence with the French authorities. The labours of the khodja are remunerated with perquisites of figs, olives, Sec. "The supreme command of the tribe is delegated by the French to an amin-cl-oinnena, whose principal duty is the superintend- ence of his tribe in all matters concerning public order. He is not allowed to interfere in the internal policy of the villages, wliich govern themselves, each according to its own interpretation of the khanoun. " The djemaa possesses a municipal fund, kept in the hands oi an oulill (manager). This fund is supphed by the fines inflicted by the municipal council and the native officials, and by the rates levied on marriages, births, and deaths. " Fach village is divided into two factions, or soff, generally hereditary foes. It is easy to imagine the serious natui-e of the outrages on public tranquillity, committed by these irreconcilable neighbom-s, when their mutual interests are at stake." The elections are a constant source oi disturbance in the Kabylc villages. The way in which tlicsi' villages are laid out, their dwellino-s overlooking one anothei-, makes these struggles very sanguinary ones. Some of the more lofty houses liave crenelated i)arapets, the icinainder arc loopholed, and tin- djanui (moscpie) becomes, on account of tlie milil;uy imporlance of its ui>per storey, a regular foiiress, assuring llie victory to its fortunate possessors. Fverybody knows fliat the Fremli eoiiqiiercd Kabylia in ISoT. "What most contributc'd to llie sulniiissiou of the Kabvles, was llu> ARAMEAN BRANCH. 167 promise made to them to respect their customs and their communal elections. This promise was kept, and the respect shown to their local usages not a little contributed to consolidate the French conquest. The Kabyle villages, seen from a distance, look pictm'esque, but on mixing with their inhabitants and entermg their houses, the charm vanishes. The question immediately suggests itself how it is possible for any human beings to dwell in the midst of such universal neglect, and of such hideous filth. "Every Kabyle," says M. Duhousset, "is revoltingiy diiiy : there are no baths to be found in the whole of Kabyha of the Djujiua. The children receive no care. The result of this neglect is frequent ophthalmia, sometimes complete bhndness ; they are also often subject to cutaneous diseases, or worse hereditary affections, which these mountaineers hand down from generation to generation, continuing to exist in spite of them the women, good mothers who suckle their childi'en up to three or fom^ years of age .... the men, industrious workmen and good agriculturists." The Kabyles are independent in disposition, observant by natm'e, and fond of laboiu": but they are inclined to be avaricious, revengeful, and quarrelsome. Some of their villages, as we have shown, are divided into two hostile camps, and in many cases, part of the communal land is set apart for warhke encounters, where all differences are settled by the yataghan and the match- lock. Divorce is one of the sores of Kabyle society. It is well known that Kabylia is a rich, tranquil country, addicted to industry, and possessing a numerous population. But a few statistics will here have a peculiar mterest. There are in France eight departments with a smaller popula- tion than Kabylia ; these are, according to M. Duhousset, the Basses-Alpes, the Hautes-Alpes, the Cantal, Corsica, Lozere, the Basses-Pyrenees, the Hautes-P^'renees, and Tarn-et-Garomie. Three departments are smaller in extent ; the Ehone, the Seine, and Vaucluse. The average population of France is 67-iV^ inhabitants to every square kilometre ; that of Kabylia is 67tWo- Dooldng, however, at the average population to every kilometre in each separate department, it appears that twenty-eight have a larger average than Kabylia, one an equal, and fifty- seven a smaller one. 168 THE WHITE RACE. The agricultural productions of Kab3iia are the ordinary fruits of African cultui'e, especially the fig and the ohve, to which must be added large croj^JS of wheat. Figs are the i^rmcipal article of food of the inhabitants, and olives the staple of theii* agricultui'al industry. During harvest-time the Kabyles cover theii' heads with an im- mense straw hat of a pointed shape, with a huge brim, fourteen inches in width, shaduig their face. A shu't, leaving the arms and legs bare, and a leather apron, similar to that worn by om* black- smiths, constitute theii- dress. They reap tlieu" corn and barley »in small handfuls at a time, and very close to the gi'ound, with a sickle. The thrashing and winnowing is roughly done by oxen. M. Duhousset, who witnessed the harvest and the grinding of the corn, gives the accompanying sketch (fig. 72) of the Kabyle flour- mills. Their oHve-mill is very similar to that used in the south of France, only their grmdstones are turned by women, who fill the part assigned by us to horses or to a steam-engine. In Kabylia particular care is bestowed on the cultivation of the fig, the principal article of food of the whole country. ]\L Duliousset took particular notice of the artificial fecundation of the fig-tree, a curious operation totally unknown in France. The fig-tree, as well as the date-tree, is artificially fecundated in Kabylia ; in the case of the latter the male flower is merely superimposed on the female blossoms to impregnate them ; but with the former it is insects that carry the fertilizing dust. This process is termed caprificat'ion. " Caprification," says ]\I. Duhousset, " has been practised from time immemorial by all the inhabitants on the Mediterranean coast. This curious and important process seemed to me ta deserve a special investigation. I have, therefore, collected a quantity of more or less plausible details and explanations of the manner in which it is carried out, and the advantages derived from this mode of cultivation. "The dokhar is the fruit of tlu' wild fig-tree. It is small, flavourless, and bitter. It is not a very eatable sjiecies, and is. not cultivated for the sake of food. It is precocious, and becomes ripe when the other figs, still green, have iu)t yet attained their matuiity. The tree which produces them — the caper fig-tree — yields two or three crops in the year ; I ut it is v\\\y tlie first that is generally made use of. ARAMEAN BRANCH. 169 " When quite ripe, the dokhar is gathered, and arranged in small bunches (moulak) on a string. These strings are susjiended to the boughs of the female fig-tree, towards the end of June in the plains, towards the end of July on the mountains. From the stem of each dokhar, when dry, issue a quantity of small winged 72. — GKIXDINO WHEAT IN THE KABYLIA. insects, which introduce themselves into the fruit on the tree, instil a new life into it, and jorevent it from falHng. " These insects, agents of this fecundation, are produced and developed in the fruit of the wild fig-tree, and leave it, as soon as arrived at maturity,- to attach themselves to the female fig-tree. 170 THE WHITE RACE. Their boclj' is liairv, like that of the bee, which is kllo^Yn to fulfil an analogous mission towards certain flowers. " These insects are of two kinds, black and red. The fii'st, smaller than the second, do not carry like the latter a sting in their abdomen. The natives assert that the black msect alone plays a useful part in the caprification of the fig — the pai-t pla3'ed bj'' the wind, the bird, or the hand of man in the instance of the date. A long experience attributes to it the privilege of preserving the figs from perishing and falling before they have become ripe. This custom has given rise to the well-laiown Kabyle proverb, ' He who is without dokhar is without figs.' The abundance of figs in everv locality and under every difierence of climate depends upon that of the dokhar. Sometimes, how- ever, the latter, although plentiful, gives birth to but a small number of these preserving insects, as in 1863, when the crop was poor, the dokhar having produced but few insects. " The Kabyles are convinced that one of these insects can pre- serve ninety-nine figs, but that the hundreth becomes its tomb. This is i)ossibly only a popular prejudice ; but it is as well to cite it. Truth among primitive people becomes sometimes crystal- lized in the shape of a superstition, and the inexplicable pervades everything. " Caprification takes place at least once a year. When the dokhar is abundant it is ])rudent to repeat the process several times at sliort intervals, and it is most important that it should be performed at the proper moment, either in the autumn or in the spring, or the crop may become seriously endangered and X)artly lost. "A rule generally observed in the villages wliere the dokhar flourislies, is, tliat no one may sell it, under a penalty of a fine of two pounds, to a stranger, or even to an ally, before the gardens of his own locality have been copiously provided with the precious preservative. " Previous to our rule tlic Kabvlo tribes wore continually at enmity with one another, and the mxlv of the d(.)khar was then suspended and forbidden between tliem. As the lig is the prin- cipal and indis[)cnsabk^ food of tlie inhabitants, this proliibitory measure was the surest means of stai'ving the enemy, or at least of occasioning liim serious inconvenience. It is, therefore, pro- bable tliat tlie dilfercnt tribes lVc»iUcntly came to open blows in ARA^IEAX BRANCH. 171 order to procure b}^ bloodshed what they were unable to obtain by purchase." Copper and iron are rather abundantly found in Kabylia, and its inhabitants are expert in extracting- these metals from theii" 73. — KABYLE JEWELLERS. ores. However, they are beginning to import metal goods from Europe. AVith tools of their own manufacture, or with those of foreign importation, the Kabyles make a great many useful and impor- tant articles. Jewellers and annom"ers are fi"equently found in their villages. Fig. 73, from a sketch by ]M. Duhousset, represents the work- 172 THE WHITE RACE. shop of a Kabyle jeweller. The lathe of the Kabyle workman is used to make the wooden vases and the numerous utensils sold by the Kabyles all along the African coast. It is sufficiently noteworthy that the Kabyle turner onl}' uses the vertical lathe, and seems ignorant of the horizontal one so convenient and so generally used in Europe. The Sheilas dwell to the west of the Atlas, while the Kabyles are found to the east of these mountains. The former are tillers of the soil, laborious and poor. They are generally independent. The Touariks are a people distinct from the two preceding ones. They are nomadic. They wander in the desert of Sahara, and make continual raids into Egypt to carry off slaves. M. Henri Duveyrier, who has published a detailed account of the Touariks of the North, declares that they are hospitable and humane. They are generally considered to consist of rather foraiidable tribes, accustomed to scour the desert, stop cai'avans and plunder the laggards. At any rate, it is a known fact that an ill-starred traveller. Miss Tinne, who had courageously explored parts of Asia and Africa, was assassinated in the desert in 1869 by some Touariks. In French Africa the generic name of Moor is given to the Mussulman population (the Turks excepted) inhabiting Barbnry and Sahara ; but in reality this name is only rightly applicable to two particular classes. The first of these is partly composed of the inhabitants of the towns, often supposed to be the descend- ants of the ancient natives of the country, that is to say of the Libyan family, but seeming on the contrary to be principally of Arab origin. The second comprises the tribes, most of them nomadic, who dwell in the south-west of Sahara, and who belong to either the Berber or the Arab race. The Fjijyyt'ums. We now proceed to speak of the Egyptians, that unchanging race which seems to slumber o\\, ombalmed on a conservative soil, a vast hypogeum, where, for thirty centuries, generations, both of human Ix'ings and of domestic animals, liave succeeded generations without any })erccptible alteratii>u. The work of Herodotus, the ilialogues of Luciau. and the ARAMEAN BRANCH. 173 writings of Ammianus Mareellinus, teach us that the ancient Egyptians, similar in all respects to those of our own day, had a brown coloured skin. Two contracts of sale, dating back from the time of Ptolemy, give us particulars of the parties to it. The vendor is called /xeAayxpoo? (dark brown), and the buyer jueAtxP'*^^ (honey coloured). From all the documents and evidence we possess, it aj)pears that several varieties in the colour of the skin existed among the ancient Egyptians, but that there was always one predominant hue. Paintings are found in tlie temples and the tombs, where the persons represented have a copper coloured, reddish, or light chocolate complexion. The faces of the women are sometimes of a yellower tint, merging into fawn colour. Another faithful representation of the features of the ancient Egyptians is found in those of their paintings and sculptures that have descended to our own time. Their physiognomy shows a peculiar and remarkable type, as does also the shape of their bodies. According to Denon (Travels in Egy|3t), the ancient inhabitants of the kingdom of the Pharaohs had full but refined and voluptuous figures, calm and serene faces, soft and rounded features, long almond shaped eyes, half closed, languishing, and raised at the outer corner, as if the glare and heat of the sun habitually fatigued them. Round cheeks, thick and prominent lips, a large but smiling mouth, and a dark reddish copper tinted complexion, completed the peculiar expression of their counte- nance. Blumenbach, after examining a large number of mummies, and comparing them with the productions of ancient art, established three leading types of ancient Eg}i3tians, including, with more or less deviation, all individual casts of face ; the Ethiopian, the Indian, and the Berber type. The first is distinguished by a prominent jaw and a thick lip, by a broad flat nose, and by protrudmg eyes. This t}^e coincides with the description given by Herodotus and other Greek writers, who assign to the Egyptian a black complexion and woolly hair. The second type is widely different. The nose is long and narrow, the eyelids are thin, long, and slanting obliquely from the top of the nose towards the temples ; the ears are set high in the head, the body is short and sHght, and the legs are veiy long. Tliis picture resembles the Hindoos fi"om beyond the Ganges. Such were the ancient people of Egypt. Its inhabitants of 174 THE WHITE RAQE. to-day are difficult to class from an ethnographic point of view. They must not be confounded, as is often done, with the Arab race. The jiresent Egyptians are the old indigenous or Berber race, modified by its fusion with new elements. This old indi- genous race is still to be met Anth in the country, sparsely strewn, but quite recognizable. It is this small part of the population which bears the name of Kopts. The Kopts, a race preserved b}' their religion from miscegena- tion, but feebly represent the primitive Egyptians ; for ancient Eg}^^t was conquered and subjugated, first by the Ai-abs, then by the Persians, then by the Greeks and Romans, and lastly by the Mussulmans. The Kopts (fig. 80) are generally above the middle height ; they are robust in stature, and the colour of their skin is a dull red. They have a broad forehead, a rounded chin, full cheeks, a straight nose with strongly curved nostrils, large brown eyes, a narrow mouth with tliick lips and white teeth, high projecting ears, and extremely black beards and eyebrows. The strilving resemblance of the Kopts to ancient Egyptian sculpture is a sufficient proof that this group of mankind is really the remnant of the ancient stock of Egypt, slightly altered by mixture with the other races that have successively occupied their countr}-. The Kopts became Christians in the second century. In tlie seventh .centur}^ at the time of the conquest of EgN^it by the Arabs, the Kopts numbered 000,000. To-day they only amount to 150,000, of whom 10,000 reside in Cairo. They venerate St. Mark as their principal patron. They go to communion regularly every Friday, lead a very austere life, and allow their priests to marry. The Kopts have black eyes, and, in general, curly hair. Morose, taciturn, and dissimulating, they cringe to their superiors, hate their equals, and are arrogant to their inferiois. They excel as accountants in all Icinds of business. They carry on exclusively certain industries, such as the ni;niuf;iclurc of mills, of apparatus for irrigation, and of jewellery. Tlie Koptic language is the ancient language of the lMiarat)hs, mixed with words from the Greek and other ttmuuos. It is written in the Greek character. It is no longer gra nun atic ally tauglit, and is but little spoken. It is, however, still used in their form of worship. ARAMEAX BRANCH. 175 74. — KOPTS OF THE TEMPLE OF KEAXAH. The Kojits enjo}' rather a bad reputation in Egypt. Accom- plices in the Arab invasion, and therefore tolerated by the 176 THE WHITE RACE. followers of Mahomet, they were employed by the Mamelukes to collect the taxes. Thieves and mendicant monks abound amongst them. Fig. 74 represents Koptic priests before the temple of Kranah. The most unfortunate portion of the Egyptian population, the peasants and the labourers, the same workmen avIio have been so useful in constructing the Suez Canal, are called Fellahs. From an ethnographic point of view, the Fellahs are descended from the primitive indigenous iidiabitants, modified by admix- ture with the Arabs. Althougli they speak the Arab tongue, the coarseness of their features keeps them distinct from the Arabs. The soil of Eg^'pt thus supports a singular admixture of races, and it is impossible now-a-days to point out one single pure type. This is a result of the miserable political state of the countr}'. From the very first, Egypt has always been the prey of alien conquerors, who have succeeded one another in one long roll, each in their turn adding some new feature to those of the original inhabitants of the country. In " Travels in Eg}-pt," by Messrs. Gammas and Lefevre, i)ublished in the " Tom- du Monde," we read the following observations on the Fellahs : — " The Fellahs have but a feeble conception of the dignity of man and of their own value ; the only answer they give to blows is a complaint. Sometimes, indeed, they rebel like a flock of sheep, but with a conviction tliat their effort will be of no avail. It is tlius, at the times of conscription, they resist the soldiery ; but after a few have been killed, the rest allow themselves to be liuddlcd on l)oard tlie man-of-war, in which they are taken down the Nile to Cairo, the women and the young girls following them for some miles along the banks with cries and lamentations. A Fellah's existence is not essentially more unha))in' than that of our peasant hinds. His disposition is rather cheerl'ul than melancholy ; and every circumcision, every marriage, is the excuse for a lioliday, sliared by the whole village. Their songs jiiul their dances are redcdent of the spontaneous mirtli instinctive in negroes. But with everytliing to render life agreeable, the consciousness of rights and obligations, that sonuthing that con- stitutes the freeman and the citizen, is wanting in them. The Fellah is fond oi" liis home and of liis lunuht ; but Eg^-jit is for him neither a nation noi- a fathcrhmd. It is astonishing at first siglit to notice this (k-gradation of" the human sjiecies, so sad to ARAMEAN BRANCH. 177 .s^^ lO. — A FELLAH WOMAN AND CHILDREN. behold ; however, if the oppressive tyranny of the Mamelukes, the deep degradation of Egypt under the Greek and Roman d}Tiasties, and the old caste law, condemning the mass of the population to N 178 THE WHITE RACE. the slavery of the soil, are remembered, it is e&sj to understand why the Fellah, ground down under the sway of the Pharaohs, stupefied under that of the Romans, and crushed by Mussulman fatalism, is slow to respond to the efforts and to the intellectual 70— A FELLAH DONKEY BOY. tendencies of the government of Said Pacha. Since the Arab conquest, the soil lins been legally the i)ropt rty of the sultans, the emirs, and the beys. Tlie feudal system that once theo- retically existed amongst us was rigorously carried into practice in Egypt. U'lie whole of the croj) harvested by the FeDahs passed, with Ihc exception of a modicum necessaiy for ARAMEAN BRANCH. 179 their absolute existence, into the granaries of the land-owners. Now-a-days the Viceroy has abandoned the practice of monopoly ; he is anxious to change arbitrary rights into regular taxes ; he has pelded his just claims to the labourer, and assured to the peasant his right of succession to the fields he has watered with the sweat of his toil. But it takes a long interval to blot out the horrible stamp of theii' past slavery. " The sailors of the Nile, sons and relations of the Fellahs, re- semble them m their ignorance, in theii- humility, in their contempt for life, and in their natural disposition to laughter, to song, and to the dance. But their wits are becoming shai-pened by per- petual contact with strangers ; and theii' minds are busy on many things undreamt of by the Fellah." The same travellers tell us, in speaking of Egyptian mar- riages : — "Marriage in EgjT^t is not a public act strictly registered by the law. When the bridegroom and the bride's parents have come to an understanding, when the sum to be paid by the husband has been agreed upon (the wife brings no dower), the celebration of the miion takes place before two witnesses. Some- times the cadi is apprized ; but this is a formality that is often neglected. In such a miion, without any ulterior guarantee, the wife is but a purchased slave. When the husband tires of her he sends her back ; she can only claim a divorce on one single ground, for a reason considered by us also as a seriovis injmy. Xo legal notice is taken of the birth of children, Avho are con- sequently placed in a precarious position until they are old enough to look after themselves. Their death is easily con- cealed ; and they occasionally perish by the hand of one of the other wives, rivals of theii' mother. A common custom allows the Nile sailors to have two wives, one at Girgeh, for instance, and another at Assouan. The husband passes a month with each of them in turns, as his business allows liim. He brings with him a few piastres, a piece or two of blue cotton stuff', often some little seaman's venture, that the wife proceeds to dispose of on his departure. He receives in exchange the products of the place, that in tiu'ii go to swell the trade of the other wife. We had on board a cargo of earthenware, salt, and pipes. The sailors disembarked them here and there as they went up the river, expecting to find on their return stores of tobacco, dates. 180 THE WHITE RACE. and liorse-trappings. Polygamy looked at in this light is pro- ductive ; but it loses ground notwithstanding every day, not amongst the poor only, but amongst the rich, who have in most cases but one legitimate wife at a time. Besides, there is but one real caiise for polygamy — the premature old age of the women. When the men give up the practice of niarr^-ing mere children, who become rapidly worn out by the fatigues of preco- cious maternity, polygamy will cease to exist." Fig. 77 represents the dress of a Cairo ladv. Almas, or Egyptian dancing-girls, are now-a-days scarcely more than a name in the country. It is difficult to find even one or two in Caii'o. The last specimens are restricted to the to\vn of Esneh. The travellers from whom we have taken the above details, visited the town of Esneh, and there saw the dancing-gii-ls. They give the following sketch of them. "We were conducted into a building of forbidding aspect. The dancing-girls were grouped together in the midst of the apartment. They were all plain enough in the face, but young and well made. The hope of large gains had induced them to take extra pains with their dress. I still see their low-necked vests, their wide silk pantaloons, fastened above the hips with dazzling waistbands ; their inner tunic of gauze or flesh-coloured muslin ; some with naked feet, others with long red or yellow Turkish slippers. ^Ii)st of them wore necklaces and bracelets, and small coins hanging over their foreheads ; whilst at the back of their heads hung a small silk handkerchief, carelessly thrown on. The dance began with a series of attitudes, beseeching and graceful, then rapidly grew animated, till it exin-essed a pitch of deep passion. Their bosoms remained innnovable, while they moved the rest of their bodies as if in a frenzy. A distribution of olives, of liqueurs, and a shower of suiall coins, won us a thousand blessings, and brought our evening to a diguifu'd doeJe. The almas do not meet every day with sutli a windfall; and if they danc(! during the winter, tlicy do not sing in the sumnu^-. Tlu^ ])o])idalion amidst wliicli ibey live cannot afford to hmuu- nerate their talents. Well versed in poses plasticpies, but in- ca])nble of all work, they are reduced to all sorts of expedients, and to loans, which make them the slaves of tli(> usurers. Their time is spent in smoking, in drinking a(]uavita\, and in consuming 77. — A LADY OF CAIRO. 182 THE WHITE RACE. the omnipresent coffee. The miseries of such an existence daily decreasethe number of abnas, who, in tlie time of the Mamehikes, 76. — ALMA oi; dancim; (iiKi, wore to be found I'Vfi'ywhi'ri' in l\L;\i)t. Ksnch is their la^it refuge, and was, no doubt, their birthpbice." ARAMEAN BRANCH. 183 The Semitic Family. We have ali-eady said that the races who composed the Aramean branch kindled in Asia, at an early period in history, the torch of civilization. This observation is more particularly aj)plicable to the nations of the Semitic family, of whom we are now going to speak. It is from this family, in fact, that sprang the nations so well known in ancient histor}-, under the name of Assyrians, Hebrews, Phoenicians and Carthaginians. Conquered by other races, the Assyrians, the Hebrews, the Phoenicians, and the Carthaginians have successively disappeared and are now ahnost entirely replaced by the Arabs. We unite to the Semitic family the Arabs, the Jews, and the Syi'ians. The Arabs. — The Arabs constitute the principal population of modern Ai*abia ; they also form a great part of the inhabitants of Egj-pt, Nubia, Barbarv, and Sahara. They extend into Persia, and even into Hindostan. Some of the Arabs are shepherds (Bedouins), others cultivate the soil ; the former are nomadic, the latter sedentary. The Bedouins, children of the desert, perpetual wanderers, active and very temperate, are smaller and of a more slender appear- ance than the others, and support with ease the fatigues and privations of their mode of life. The agricultural Arabs, or fellies, are taller and more robust. The former have a wild and suspicious cast of countenance. The characteristics of the Arab race are, a long face, with a high-shaped head ; an aquihne nose, nearly in a Hne with the forehead ; a retreating and small mouth; even teeth ; the eye not at all deep set, in spite of the want of prominence of the broAv ; graceful figures, formed by the small volume of fatt}- matter and cellular tissue, and by the presence of powerful but not largely develoj)ed muscle ; a keen wit ; a lively intelligence ; and a deej) and persevermg mould of character. These characteristics show that they possess a remarkable superiority over other races, and Baron Larrey has found fresh evidence of this superiority in the shape of their head, m the convolutions of their brain, in the consistency of their neiwous tissue, in the appearance of their muscular fibre and their bony 184 THE WHITE RACE. structure, and in the regularity and perfect development of their heart and arterial system. We see therefore that the Arab tNiie is really an admirable one. This t}"pe, consistent and well defined as a whole, has, however, undergone considerable modifications under the influence of divers causes. The colom- of their skin varies a good deal : their complexion is sometimes as white as that of Europeans of the most northern countries. In Yemen, Ai'ab women have been noticed whose complexion was a deep yellow. In that portion of the valley of the Nile contiguous to Nubia, the ^li-abs are black. In this same valley of the Nile, above Dengola, the Shegya Arabs are jet black, a bright clear black, a colour which the English traveller Waddington thought the most beautiful that could be chosen for a human creature. " These men," says AVaddington, " entu-ely difter from negi'oes in the briUianc}' of their colom-, in the quahty of their hair, in the regularity of their featm'es, in the gentle expression of tlieir limpid eyes, and by the softness of their skin, which in this respect is not at all inferior to that of Europeans." Amongst the Arabs who dwell m more temperate climates, hair more or less fair, and blue or grey eyes have been observed. As a contrast, in the Libj'an desert, tribes have been met with whose liair was woolly and nearly analogous to that of negroes. Taken altogether, the nomadic Arabs, who liave faithfully adhered for many centuries to the same mode of life, exhibit, in spite of varying climates, the original mould of an exceptional beauty. Fig. 79 shows a tent of nomadic Arabs. The Jciryt. — Among the lesser nati()ns with an allinity to tlie Semitic iamily, there is one remarkable by its liistorical im- portance, and by the manner in whicli it has managed to preserve its origimd tyi)e during the eigliteen centuries in which it has .been scattered all over the whole world : we mean the Jews or Israelites.* The Jews have preserved much of their own peculiar physio- * Frcncli politencsn lias made lictwccn these two words a distinction whicli is too odd to allow lis to pass it over. In France, a rich Jew is called an Israelite, a poor Israelite is called a Jew. The Messrs. Ilotlisdiild are Jsrucllllnh liankei-s ; i)ut if hy sonic iiu- possiliility they lost their millions and went to live at KranUforl, in the Jew's (jnarter, iu tlic old family honsc, which is utill there, and whicli wc have seen, they would become, like their ancestors, Jewlnh traders. 183 THE WHITE RACE. gnomy. The}' are distiiiguished from the nations among whom they are dispersed, by pecuUar features easily recognized in many paintings of the great masters. Still they have ended by adopting more or less the characteristics of the nations with whom the}' have long . resided. Under the sole in- fluence of external cu'cum- stances and mode of life, the medley of races amongst which they have existed has little bj' little altered their national type. In the north- ern parts of Europe the Jews have a white skin, blue eyes, and fair hair. In some por- tions of Germany many are to be seen with red beards ; in Portugal they are tawn}'- coloured. In those districts of India where they have been long settled, in Cochin for instance, on the Malabar coast, they are black, and resemble the natives so exactly in complexion that it is often difficult to distinguish them from the Hindoos. Fig. 80 represents a Jew of Bucliarest. 80. — JEW OF BUCHAREST. Syrians. — The ancient Syrians liave, as a rule, become absorbed in the races who liave conquered them ; their language, however, is still spoken by tlie Clu-istian population of ^Mesopotamia and Chalden, the Sourianis and the Yakoubis or Chaldeans. Beynuit, at llu' foot (if the mouiUains of Libanus (iig. 81), is a toAvn and i)i)i1 which is the connnercial centre ol' all Syria. Thitlier Libanus sends its wine and its silks ; Yenu-n, its coHee : llanian, its corn; l)jel»ail and Ijattakiah, their pale-coloured tobaccos; Palmyra, its hoi'ses ; Damascus, its arms; Jiagdad, its costly stull's ; and all I'lurope, the countless productions of its industry. The very first glance at l>(yr()ut shows how connncrce prospers in that town. The iNIai-onite in his gloomy and coarse garments, 188 THE WHITE RACE. the Druze in his white or parti-coloured turban, armed with the most costly weapons, the Ai-ab displaying his pictm-esque rags, the Tui'k, the Greek, the Jew, and the Armenian, all hurry to and fro, jostling one another in the crowd. It is a regular Babel of language and costume : in which, however, the Christian element predominates. But the streets of BejTout, like all those of Eastern to^vns, are not in unison with such a brilliant panorama. The houses are massive shells of stone ; the streets are narrow and steep, commmiicatmg sometimes by tunnelled passages; some of the broader ones are occupied by cafedjis, inside which squat- ting Ai-abs tranquilly smoke their chibouks, sheltered from the rays of the siui by a\TOings of coarse rush-matting hung above their heads. In the middle of the street the children roll about in the dust. The Maruultcs and the ]>ruzes are two lesser nations of Libanus, ^speaking, liowever, like most modern Syrians, the Ai-abic tongue. The Maronites are an influential but ignorant people. They derive their origin from a Christian monk of the name of Maroun, Avho lived towards the close of the sixth century, and died in the odom* of sanctity. A convent was founded to honour his memory. A century later, one of his disciples, John the Maronite, espoused the quarrel of the Latin Christians against those of Greek descent, Jit that time making much headway in Libanus. Tlie latter drew their inspiration from Constantinople ; the Maronites, on the contrary, imbibed theirs from Home. A religious i)retext was made use of to hide political diii'erences. John the Maronite ai'med his mountaineers, led them against the enemy, and seized the Avhole of Ijibainis right up to the walls of Jerusalem. Kcej^ing within their mountains, although comi^aratively I'tw in number, the Maronites i)reserved for a longtime their iiidei)endence. It was not until 1588 that they were (dii(iiieret their desire for independence. Persecuted by their masters, the Mussulmans; and by the Druzes, livals raised up against them by the English, jealous, according to the l''reneli, of the hitter's fe "I. .. f__ J=„' E*^>t^ ''^ '' ; i? :t''^''| 82. — MARONITES OF LIBANUS. 190 THE WHITE RACE. influence in Libanus; on bad tenns with tlie Ansarieh or Mntualis ; they still manage, the spade in one hand and the sword in the other, to cultivate and defend the inheritance of their fathers. Ignorant as they are, the jNIaronites are the only educated race in the country. The magnificent convents which exist in the districts of the Maronites, are full of ancient manuscripts and modem Arab writings. Fig. 82 represents a Maronite convent in Libanus. The Druzes are schismatic Mussuhnans, as the Maronites are sectarian Christians. They are inclined to cultivate the soil, but are naturally warlike. Everj^ Druze is a readj'-made soldier, hos- pitable, if you will, but quite as capable of fighting, when the opportunity offers, as the best guerilleros in Europe. The Persian Family. The white races who come from the south-east of the Caucasus are generally classed in the European branch, because the languages of both are somewhat smiilar, and have both some affinity with Sanscrit. But these races have a much gi-cater resemblance to the Arameans than to the Europeans. Like the Arameans, the nations of the Persian familv early acquired a certain degree of civilization, to which they have since added. The races belonging to the Persian family have a white skin, black eyes and hair, and are of middle height. They inhabit not only Persia, but Armenia, Turkistan, and some portions of Hindostan. Five well-defined divisions can be made in the rates that con- stitute tliis family : 1st, the Persians, proi)erly so called, or the Tadjiks; 2nd, the Afghans; 3rd, the Kurds; 4th, the Armenians; 5th, the small tribe of the Ossetines. The Persians. — A great part of Persia is still occuined by tribes Avlio wander about the country, living in tents, and forcing their slaves and servants to till the soil, liut many of these tribes are aliens to tlie Persian race. The pure race of Persians only inhaljits towns and their innncdiate ncighbourliood. These Tadjiks or tliorcjughbred Persians were formerly nuich inore nmnerous than they are now. 'J'he iioitli-east of the kingdom of Iran is tlie land of their ancestors. All ancient writers liave spoken of the AEAMEAN BRANCH. 191 primitive Persians (]\Iedes and Persians) as a singularly fine and well made race. Ammianus Marcelliniis speaks of Persia as a country renowned for the beauty of its women (ubi feminarum pulclmtudo excellit), and all the old authors describe the Persians as men of a tall stature and a handsome countenance. The figures we find in the numerous ancient sculptures on Persian monuments, at Istakhar, at Persepolis, at Ekbatana, and in many other places, confirm in every respect this evidence. In the basso-relievos from Nineveh m the Palace of the Louvre, in Paris, the refined features and the good looks which dis- tinguished the men of that ancient city are at once recognizable. The type is a noble and dignified one, and shows traces of much reflection and intelKgence. The Tadjiks, or modern Persians, are likewise extremely handsome. They possess a great regularity of feature, an oval countenance, luxuriant hair, large and well defined black eye- brows, and that soft dark eye held in such high estimation by Easterns. The Tadjiks are cheerful, witty, active, frivolous, idle, and vicious ; fond of luxury, dress, and display. They possess a literature, and theii- language, remarkable for its flowery and ornamental diction, is spoken not only in Persia, but by the upper classes in a large portion of Hindostan. Persia (the kingdom of Iran) is governed by a king (shah) who exercises almost absolute authority and who resides at Teheran. The heir to the throne is the eldest son of the king's eldest son, accordmg to an ancient Russian custom. The twelve provinces of which the kingdom is composed are admmistered by a governor (beglebeig), who delegates his authority to a lieutenant (kaldm). The towns are ruled over by a special governor, by a police inspector, and by a fii'st magis- trate. Every village elects a ruler (ketlkhoda). The legislation of Persia, differing in little from that of Turkey, is based on the Koran. The kingdom of Persia can send into the field 150,000 soldiers ; but its permanent army does not exceed 10,000 men, among whom exist as a special corps, the shah's guards (gholaums). Persia has a small merchant navy. Manufactures do not seem to succeed in Persia. This country, formerly the centre of a large commerce, now imports 83.— II \I>V MKKZA-AGUA7.ZI. A.RAMEAN BRANCH. 103 almost everything, and only manufactures articles of primary necessity. India, Russia, and Afghanistan sujiply the Persians -with most of their manufactured goods. Persia, having been often invaded and occupied by foreigners, has necessarily a very mixed population. This consist of four classes : 1. The nobilit}', who fill all public posts. 2. The citizens of the towns, comprising the clergy, and the scholastic profession, who are a mixture of Persians, Turks, Tartars, Georgians, Armenians, and Arabs. 3. The peasants, belonging to the old Persian stock. 4. The nomadic or pastoral tribes, composed of Persians, to whom must be added the remnant of the ancient conquering classes of this country. It is from this last class that spring the soldiers and all the military clique who constitute in Persia a real hereditary autocracy. The religion of the ancient Persians was that of Zoroath, that is to say, necromancy. In the third and fourth centuries of the Christian era, Christianity made many converts in this land, although at that time it was occupied by the Arabs. But from the commencement of the fifth century the kings of Persia devoted theii- energies to crushing it out of their country, and Maho- metanism is now the predominant religion. A new sect, the sosists, taking rise in a province in Persia (Kerman), has made many converts throughout the kingdom. The votaries of this new creed are deists, who only accept the Koran as a book of moral precepts, and who repudiate the religious dogma that Mahomet drew from it. Fig. 8-1 represents several Persian tjqjes ; fig. 85 gives an idea of the costly dress of the Persian nobility. The author of a "Journey in Persia," Count de Gobineau, has well described the internal life of the Persians. We will make a few extracts from his interesting book. Let us read, fin- instance, the chapter in which is described A dinner in Ispahan. " The table," M. de Gobineau tells us, " laid for twenty guests, was almost lost in the immense size of the place. The front of the theatre was open, supported by ten lofty columns painted in light colours ; the large curtain in use, white, Avith black designs embroidered on it, Avas stretched hke an awning over the nearest 194 THE WHITE RACE. part of the gardens. The guests overlooked a Lirge foimtam of riinnmg water and vast beds of plane trees. Numerous servants in motley dresses, and armed each according to his own fancy (some of them carried a complete arsenal), stood in groups at the end of the terrace, or handed round tlie dishes, helping the guests. 84.— PERSIAN TYPES. The tahlc had Ix'cn Liid out Avitli llic lul]i of the European servants, a little in the JMuopean manner, and a good deal acci>rd- ing to Persian customs. Its centre was ()ccui)iod hy a perfect forest of vases and cups, uuuh- of wood, or of blue, wliitc or Aidlow and red glass, and liHed with llowcrs. 'i'lie novchy of the tiling to oiu' hosts, lay in the spoons and forks : when by good fortune, ARAMEAN BRANCH. 195 tliey managed to imi^ale a piece upon tlieii" fork and carry it to their mouths without pricking themselves, it was the signal for a So.— PEKSIAN XOBLEMEX. burst of compliments. Their appetites were a little eccentric. One of them filled his plate with mustard, and declared he had never tasted anything half so good. As theii- parade was greater 2 196 THE WHITE EACE. than the results, we begged them to help themselves in their own way. After much hesitation, they consented to hold on to the fork with the left hand while they picked up their food with the right. " In the midst of the meal we heard a jingle of silvery bells, and saw four young boys, dressed as women, in pink and blue dresses spangled with tinsel, enter. They were dancers. They wore little gilt caps, from beneath which tlieii- long hair fell over theii' shoulders. The musicians were seated on the ground: one played on a kind of mandolin, another on a hand drum, and a third performed on an instrument with a quantity of strings stretched across a table, from which he drew, with some little sticks, sounds similar to those of the harp." ^I. de Gobineau tells us that Ispahan contains many men learned in various branches, rich and prosperous merchants, and men of property who live on theii* incomes. The town may be compared in size and tranquillity to Versailles. Another chapter of M. de Gobineau's book is worth reading, that headed " Betrothal, Divorce, and a Persian Lady's Day." The betrothed are usuallv verv vounjx. The Aouth is from fifteen to sixteen years of age, and the girl from ten to eleven. It is unusual to find a woman of three-and-twenty who has not had at least a couple of husbands, and often many more, so easily are divorces obtained. The women are kept strictly secluded in one of the inner apartments or cndcroun, that is to say, no outsider, no stranger to the family, is allowed to enter it. But they are quite at liberty to go out from morning till night, and often indeed from night to morning. In the first place they go to bathe. They go to the bath with an attendant who carries a box full of toilet necessaries and the requisite articles of dress, and it is at least four or five hours before they return from it. After tliat tliey pay visits which they make to one another, and wliicli occupy a similar interval. Their last method of killing time is the pilgrimage they make to the graves of their kindred, which are at no great distance in tlie midst of pretty scenery. All Persian Avomen are so carefully veiled, and dressed so similarly, as to their out-door garments, that it is impossible for tlie most practised eye to distinguish one from the other. Besides paying visits, the excursion to the bath, the shopping in the bazaar, and their pilgrimages, the women go out of doors ARAMEAN BRANCH. ii)^ -when it pleases them, and the streets are full of them. Unfortu- nately Persian women are rather in the habit of looking upon themselves as inferior irresponsible beings. Absolute mistresses at home, they are extremely passionate and violent, and their SG. — PEX^SIAN WOMEN. tiny slipper, furnished with a sharp iron point half an inch long, often leaves very disagreeable marks on their husbands' faces. The Persian in his turn spends half his time in the bazaar, and the remainder in paying and receiving visits. This is how they take place. The intending visitor sets out on horseback accompanied b}'' as 198 THE WHITE RACE. many of his servants as he can collect, the djclodar, with the cnihroidered saddle-cloth across his shoulders, at his horse's head: and behind him the hahjaiuljij (musician) with his instrument. A\lien he reaches the door he wishes to stop at, he dismounts. ■^^4}*^i^ 87. — LOfTV AND BAKTYAX. He then, witli his servants in iVont of liim, traverses one or two passapfes, invariably low :ind dark, and somotinu's one or two <-ourts, before reaching the apartments of the master of the house. If his visitor is of liigher rank than himself, the host comes to the door to receive him. If they are equals, he sends his son ov ARAMEAN BRANCH. 199 one of his j^oung relations to do so. Tlie opening courtesies are extremely flowery, such as " How came your lordship to conceive the compassionate idea of visiting this lowly roof? " &c. When they reach the drawing-room, they find all the men of the fomily standing in a row against the wall bowing to the new- comer. As soon as every one is seated, the ^isitor inquires of the master of the house, " If, by the Avill of God, his nose is fat." The latter replies: "Glory be to God! it is so, by means of your goodness." This same question is sometimes repeated three or four times running. After a few moments of conversa- tion, tea, coffee, and sherbet are handed round. The great charm of this rather frivolous gossip is its exaggeration, and the witty and amusing turn given to it. The Persians have a peculiar taste for calligraph}'. Painting" is an almost unknown art amongst them. They possess, however, a certain amount of artistic instinct, as is sllo^\'n by the richness and elegance of some of their monuments. Fig. 87 shows the reader other types of Persian costume worn by different classes. The Louty and the Baktyan represented in this sketch are members of a nomadic tribe, enjoying rather a bad reputation. The Afghans inhabit the mountainous region lying to the north of the lowlands of the Punjaub, that is to say, the basin of the Indus. Theii" climate is a charming one. The Afghans are fine muscular men with a long face, high cheek-bones and a prominent nose. Their hair is generally black. Their sldn, according to the part of the country they inhabit, is dark, tawny, or white. Thej' are an unpolished, warlike race, differing in customs and in language both from the Persians and the natives of India. They are subdivided into man}' tribes or clans. The Beloochees, addicted to pastoral life, and primitive in their habits, move about from place to place, dwelling in tents which are constructed of felt on a slight framework of willow. They wander, with their flocks, about the table lands surrounding Kelat. They are to be found in nearly the whole of that part of eastern Persia, which, lying between Afghanistan to the north and the Indian Ocean to the south, stretches westwards from the Indus to the gTeat Salt Desert. They speak a dialect derived from the Persian. •J ■4 ARAMEAN BRANCH. 201 The Brahnis are nomadic tribes found in the cohler and more elevated parts of the high grounds comprised within the above geographical limits. They are short aiid thickset, with round faces and flat features, and brown hair and beards. The Beloochees, who live in lower and warmer regions, are, on the contrar}', fine tall men, with regular features and an expres- ■sive physiognoni}'. But those who dwell in the lowlands, close to the Indus, have a darker and almost black skin. The Brahnis bear the same relation to the Hindoos of the Punjaub that the Beloochees do to the Persians. The Kurds, who occupy the lofty mountainous region, inter- sected by deep valleys, which is situated between the immense table land of Persia and the plains of Mesopotamia, are a semi- barbarous people, very diiferent from the descendants of the ]Medo-Persians, though also sprung from an Aiyan root. Tliej^ are tall, with coarse features. Their complexion is brown, their liair is black, their eyes small, their mouth large, and their countenances Avild looking. The Armenians of both sexes are remarkable for their physical beauty. Theh- language is nearly allied to the oldest dialects •of the Aryan race, and their history is connected with that of the Medes and Persians by very ancient traditions. They have a white skin, black eyes and hair, and their features are rounder than those of the Persians. The luxuriant growth of the hair on their faces distinguishes them from the Hindoos. Fig. 88 represents a drawing-room in an Armenian's house at Soucha. The climate of Armenia is generally a cold one ; but in the valleys and in the plains the atmosphere is less keen and the soil Tery fertile. Crops of wheat, wine, fruit, tobacco, and cotton are very plentiful there. Mines of gold, silver, copper, iron, and lead are found there, but these are but little worked. Armenian horses have the reputation of being tlie best bred in western Asia. Cochineal, an important production of this country, is very plentiful at the foot of Ararat. Excellent manna is found in the same districts. Armenian floreals are very abundant. Armenia nowadays constitutes the paclialiks of Erzeroum, Kars, and Dijar-Bela- in Asiatic Turkey. Besides its indigenous 202 THE WHITE RACK population, it is inhabited bj' Turks, Kurds, Turcomans, and the remnants of other nations who formerlj' made raids into their countrj'. The Armenian is distinguished b}' his serious, laborious, intelligent, and hospitable disposition. He is very successful in busmcss. Fond of the traditions of his forefathers, and attached to his government, he has a good deal of sj-mpathy with Eui'opeans. He becomes easily accustomed to European customs, and learns our languages with little difficult}-. The Christian religion has always been followed in Armenia, and Armenians are much attached to their church. But this is divided into several sects. The Gregorian (the creed founded b}' Saint Gregory), the Roman Catholic, and tlie Protestant religions are all to be found in Armenia. The head of the first, which is the most numerous (it musters about four million worshippers), resides at Etchmiadzia, in llussian Armenia. There is another patriarch, who is nearly independent, at Cis, the ancient capital of the kingdom of Cilicia. The patriarch of the Catholics, who are fifty thousand in number, resides at Constantinople; but a second patriarch {in ])rt;-//Z>».s), whose juris- diction extends over Syria, Cilicia, and a part of Asia Minor, dwells on Mount Libanus. The Roman Catholics of Russian Armenia belong to the see of the Metropolitan residing in St. Petersburg. The head of the Protestant church, which contains from four to five thousand souls, dwells at Constantinople. The Ossctincs, who are the last branch of the Ar^'an race in Asia, inhabit a small portion of the chain of the Caucasian moinitains. j)opulated for the most part by races distinct from the Indo- Europeans. They resemble the peasants of the north of Russia ; but their customs arc barbarous, and they are given to pillage. M. Vereschaguine met with the Ossetines in his travels in the Caucasian i)n)vuices. A Cossack, with Avlmm lio had some trouble, belonged to this race. The villages of the Ossetines lie on the slopes of the mountains. ()n each side oi' the Harial Pass lofty walls, flanked l)y towers, -.wc to be seen. vtMuinding the spectator of the days of brigandage. The Ossetine, contrary to the customs of all the other tribes of the Caucasus and of the Trans-Caucasus, uses beds, tables, and chairs. ^Fe seats himself, liki' most Muropeans, without crossing his legs. AKAMEAN BRANCH. 203 The Georgian Fa^uly. The Georgian Family is gathered together on the southern 89. — liEOKGIANS. slope of the Caucasus. The beauty of the Georgian women is proverbial. M. Moj-net, in his " Journey to the Caspian and -204 THE AVHITE RACE. the Black Seas," tells us that they deserve all then' reinitatioii. Theu* physiogiiomj' is as calm and regular as that of the im- mortal type handed down to us in the ancient statuary of Greece. A head-band of bright colom's in the shape of a crown, and from which hangs a veil passing under the chin, forms their head- dress. Two long plaits of hair fall behind, reaching nearly to their feet. Nothing can be imagined more graceful or more dignified than this head-dress. A long ribbon of the gayest hues serves them for a sash, and falls down the front of their dress to the ground. Out of doors they A\Tap themselves up in a llowing white cloth, which sliields them from the sun, and wliicli the}'' wear with much grace. The men are also generally handsome. They have preserved the Caucasian type untouched and unaltered. They wear rich dresses, embroidered with gold and silver, and carr}- costly, sparkling arms. Tliey are brave and cliivalrous, and are passion- ately fond of horses. The Circassian Family. The Circassian Family, collected in the Caucasian moimtains, is composed of a population distinguished for their bravery, but very feebly civilized. The Circassian type has in the whole of the East a great reputation for beauty, and it deserves it. ]\Iost Circassians have a long oval face, a thin straight nose, a small mouth, large dark eyes, a well-defined figure, a small foot, brown hair, a very white skin, and a martial api)earaiice. In afihiity with the Circassians are the Abases, who sjieak a ■ dialect akin to Circassian. They are semi-barbarous, and live on the produce of their herds and from the spoil of their brigandage. Their featm'es show no sign of Circassian grace. 1'hey have a narrow liead, a prominent nose, and the lower half of their face is extremely short. The Miii[ircit(iits, inliabitaiits of Mi)igrelia, a little kingdom on the shores of the Caspian Sea, resemble the Georgians in phy- sical appearance, in manners, and in customs. THE YELLOW EACE The Yellow Race has also been called the Monr/ol Hacc, from the well-defined features of one of the famihes it comprises. The principal characteristics which distinguish the individuals and the families belonging to the Yellow race, are, high cheek- bones, a lozenge-shaped head, a small flat nose, a flat countenance, narrow obhquel3'-set eves, straight coarse black hair, a scanty beard, and a complexion of a greenish hue. However, aU the members of the yellow race do not exhibit these distinct featm-es. Sometimes they show but a few of them, wliilst others of tlieii* characteristics would seem to identify them with the Caucasian group. It is thus very difficult to make the proper divisions in this race. We will separate it into three branches — the Hyperborean, the Mongolian, and the Sinaic branches. CHAPTER I. HYPERBOREAN BRANCH. The Hyperborean branch is composed of the various races inhabiting the districts in the vicinity of the North Pole, small in statm'e and possessing the princijial characteristics of the Yellow Race. The people belonging to the Hj^perborean branch are nomadic, and their only domestic animals are the dog and the reindeer. They are spread over a vast surface, but are few in number. They support themselves by hunting and iishing. They are passionately fond of strong drinks, and their civilization is of a very rudimentary character. Some of these people might perhaps be more properly classed under the Mongolian branch. Possibly some even should be (/lassified in the AVhite Race, for the}' have lost, under the iniluences of climate and of their mode of life, the distinguishing charac- teristics of the Yellow Race. As it is very ditticult to make ii natural classification of these people, wc will retain that set up by M. D'Omalius d'Halloy. This naturalist distinguishes, amid the people who compose the Hyperborean branch, seven families, taking the allhiities of language as a basis. These are the Laj^j), the Sanioicch', the Kamtschaxh/lc, the EaquuiKrHJC, the Icnissian, the Juk(tn a jourm-y a linjihinder's wife gives birth to a ehild, slie [ilaces it in a piece of holk)w wood with the opening fenced in with wire to give play to the baby's HYPERBOREAN BRANCH. 209 head. This log with its precious contents is then placed on the mother's hack and she rejoins the rest. When they halt, she 91. — A LAPP CKADLE. hangs this kind of wooden chrysalis to the hough of a tree, the wire protecting the child from the teeth of wild animals (fig. 91). The Samoeede Fa:mily. The Samoiedes are a wandering race, spread over hotli sides of the great Siberian promontory ending in Cape North. Some of their tribes are also to be met with pretty far to the west, to the east, and to the south of this region. They support themselves by hunting and fishing on the borders of the Frozen Ocean. They bear much resemblance to the Tunguses of whom we shall speak later. Their face is flat, romid and broad, their lips are thick and turned up, and their nose is wide and open at the nostrils. Their hah* is black and coarse, and they have but little on theii* face. Most of them are rather under the middle size, well proportioned and rather thick set. (Fig. 92.) They are wild and restless in disposition. The Kamtschadale Family. We can only just make a note of the Kamtschadales, with whom the navigators of the Arctic seas have been for a long time acquainted. They inhabit the southern portion of the peninsula that beai's their name. They are short men with a tawny skin. 210 THE YELLOW RACE. black hair, a meagre beard, a broad face, a short flat nose, small deep-set eyes, scanty eyebrows, immense stomachs, and thin legs. More to the South, in the Kourile Islands, and on the adjacent continent, we meet with a race differing widely from the pre- 92.— SAMOIEDES. ceding one. They are the inhabitants of these islands, and are called Ainos. They are of short stature, but their features are regular. Tlic most remarkable of their physical characteristics is the extraordinary development of tlieir hair. Tlu y are the hairiest of men, and it is tliis ])c'culiarity that makes us aUudo to then). Their beards cover tlieir breasts, and their arms, neck, and back are covered with liair. 'J'liis is an oxci^ptional pocu- liai'ity, ]iar ten, the munbir of ihoir HYPERBOREAN BRANCH. 217 fingers. They have no system of notation, and can assign no date to past events. They have no annals of any kind or sort, and do not even know their own age. Temisian Faihily. A people more generally known under the name of Ostiaks of Temisia. They speak a very different language from that of the Ostiaks of the Obi whom we have already mentioned as belong- ing to the Wliite Kace. JUKAGHIEITE AND KoRIAI^ FAMILIES. These are wandering people, becoming more and more absorbed in the Russian population. They live on the shores of Behring's Straits, or in the interior, and much resemble the Samoiedes in their customs and in their language. 98. — YOUSG ESQUIMAUX. CHAPTER II. MONGOLIAN BRANCH. The peoples belonging to this ethnologic brancli exhibit the characteristics of the Yellow Race in the most prominent manner. They are fond of a nomadic life, and have at different periods made wide conquests ; but they have, as a rule, become absorbed in the races they have overcome. The Mongols are still, liow- ever, the rulers of the Chinese Empii-e. They belong either to the Buddhist or to the Mahometan faith. This branch is divided into three great families, analogous with the differences in their language : the Mongols, the Tnnguses, and the Turks. We may add to them a fourth family, the Yakuts, for these latter possess the physical characteristics of the Yellow Eace, and speak a Turkish dialect. TiiE Mongol Family. The most decided features of the Yellow Race are particularly prominent in the Mongol family. Its members have a larger head, a flatter face and nose, and smaller eyes than those of the other families. They have a broad chest, a very short neck, round shoulders, strong thick-set limbs, short bow-legs, and a brownish-yellow complexion. The most nomadic of the Mongol family live under tlie rule of tlie Russian and the Chinese Empires. Fig. 99 represents a Mongol Tartar. Three principal natit)ns arc to bo found in this family : tlic Kalmuks, the Mongols proper, and the Buriats. Kahnuks. — M. Vereschaguino, in bis "Journey in the Caucasian Provinces," has deBcribed the nomadic Kahnuks whom he met MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 219 with on the frontier separating the Caucasus from the district of the Cossacks of the Don. Travelling villages are found on these dreary and monotonous steppes. The habitations of which these villages are composed consist of tattered tents. These contain, mixed up in an incredible confusion, boxes, cases, 99. — A MONGOL TARTAB. lassoes, saddles, and heaps of rags. A hearth is the only sign of a fireplace. During the heat of summer, the children of both sexes, up to the age of ten, run about almost entirely naked. In winter, in the midst of their terrible snowstorms, and when the thermometer is below zero, they remain for days together huddled up in their tents beneath heaps of their clothing. A Kalmiik's dress consists of a shirt, of a hechmet, of a wide pair of trousers, of red leather boots, and of a square cloth cap 220 THE YELLOW RACE. ■with a broad border of sheepskin fur, generally ornamented with an immense knob on the top. The more wealthy wear into the bargain an ample and lengthy dressing-gown. The women do not, like the men, wear a belt round theii' shirt ; theii- hair falls from beneath their cap in several plaits tied up with ribbons of different colom's. Cimning, trickery, fraud, and theft, are the staple occupations of these nomadic tribes. The mother supports her child without the father troubling himself about it, and it grows up in a state of neglect. The food of the Kahnuks is extremely primitive. Boiled flour, diluted with water and cooked up with pieces of horseflesh, forms the staple of their culinary art. They are fond of tea, and drink a great deal of it, but they season it so highly as to entirely lose its flavoiu'. They are downright drunkards into the bargain, and in this respect the women and the children are not a whit behind the men. They sometimes spend whole days in gambluig with greasy and ill-assorted cards. The Kahnuks are capital horsemen. They also breed and break-in camels, which they sell m the Tiflis market. Mongols iiroi)er. — The Mongols proper, or the Eastern Mon- gols, wander in the steppes of Mongolia. They are divided into numerous tribes, of which the most imj^ortant have received the name of Khalhas. MongoHa ma}' be divided into two parts, as distinct by their political proclivities as by the nature and produce of their soil. The southern part, an arid district, is only inhabited in the vicinity of the Chinese frontier, where numerous tribes of Mongtd origin, direct tributaries of the Chinese Empire, are to be found. Tlie northern division, entirely populated by Khalkas tribes, is fertile. The Khalkas are subdivided into two castes : the Buddhist priests, and the black men who allow their hair to grow. The latter possess an aristocracy, hading like the rest a pastoral life, fi'om whom are selected the chiefs of the tribes, (;hosen by election. The Khalkas could bring into the Hold at least fifty thousand horsemen ; but they are wretchedly armed with worth- less Chinese double-edged sabres. 'J'hese are notched or si)iral- shaped. Their other weapons arc short spears, arrows, match- MONGOLIAN BEANCH. 221 locks with queer-shaped breeches, shields stuffed with sheets of leather, and coats of wire mail. The life of a wandering Khalkasian is very uneventful. He begins his day by going round his flocks, and mounted on a horse which is never unsaddled, and which has spent the night fastened to a stake at the door of his tent, he gallops after the animals that have strayed away ; then he bends his steps to a neighbouring camp to gossip with the herdsmen it contains. Eeturning home, he squats m his tent for the remainder of the day, and kills time by sleeping, drinkmg tea diluted with milk or butter, or by smoking liis pipe ; while his wives draw water, milk the cows, coUect fuel, make cheese, or prepare wool and the sldns of various animals for clothes and shoes. The Khalkas, hospitable and sober* possess the primitive virtues of the Yellow Race ; but they are unacquainted with either commerce or manufactures. The only things they produce are felt stuffs, a little embroiderj^, and some poorly tanned skin and leather. They dispose of their raw produce to Russian and Chinese traders, who cheat them as much as they can. The payments are made in blocks of tea, five blocks being an equivalent to one ounce of Chinese silver. Tliis tea is com- posed of the coarsest kind of leaf and of the small twigs of the herb. The dull and contemplative existence of the Khalkasian has few events to interrupt it. It is broken only by a pilgrimage, by a funeral followed by long festivities, by the arrival of a few travellers, or by a marriage. This last is, as among the ancient patriarchs, onl}'^ a species of barter in which the girl is sold by her father to the highest bidder, and is an excuse for a week's rejoicing, in which all concerned revel in orgies of meat, tobacco, and rice brandy. The Buriats. — Miss Lisa Christiani, in the course of her travels in eastern Siberia, received the chiefs of some Buriat tribes who had made known their desire to pay her their respects- She met on the following day, on the banks of the Selinga, an escort, sent by the Buriats in her honoui', composed of three hundred horsemen, dressed in splendid satin robes of various colours, and wearing pomted caps trimmed with fur ; they carried bows and arrows in their shoulder-belts, and bestrode richly l-H H 03 h-l « CO 3 t-i H O CO H :^ D MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 223 caparisoned horses (fig. 100). It was in this manner the traveller made her first acquaintance with this tribe. At the time Miss Christiani fell in with them, the Buriats were celebrating the obsequies of one of theii* principal chiefs. The travellers were present at the funeral service and ceremonies, which were performed in a Mongol temple, and afterwards at the games which took place according to their ancient custom. These games included archer^'-, wrestling, and horse and foot races. A banquet followed, at which roast mutton, cheese, cakes, and even some capital Champagne were served to the guests. The Buriats number about thu-ty-five thousand men, dwelling in the mountains to the north of Baikal. Theii* herds and flocks constitute then* wealth. Their religion is Shamanism, a species of idolatry very prevalent amongst the inhabitants of Siberia. Their supreme God inhabits the smi ; he has under his command a host of inferior deities. Amongst these barbarous people woman is considered an unclean and soulless being. The Tungusian Faimily. The Tungiisian family consists of two divisions : the Tunguses to the north, and the Manchus to the south-east. The Tunguses. — The Tunguses, who are scattered in Siberia from the Sea of Okhotsk to lenissia and to the Ai'ctic Ocean, are nomadic, and live on the produce of theu* hunting and fishing. Daom'ia to the north of China is their native coimtry. Those who live under the Russian government are classified, according to the domestic animals constituting their principal resources, as dog Tunguses, horse Tunguses, and reindeer Tunguses. The nomadic Tunguses of Daomia were described at the close of the last century by the Eussian naturalist PaUas, the same who found on the shores of the Lena the antediluvian mammoth, still covered with its skin and coat of hair, the discovery of which caused so much excitement in Europe. Manchus. — Fig. 101 represents the type of this race. We do not think it necessary to speak of them. The Yakut Family. The countenance of the Yakuts is still flatter and broader than 224 THE YELLOW KACE. that of the Mongols. Their long black hair flows naturally round their head, while but little grows on their faces : they keep one tress very long, to which they tie their bow to keep it dry lOL— MANCIIUS SOLDIEKS. Avhcn they are obliged, in the course of their wanderings or whilst out hunting, to swim across deep rivers. Wc will take a few details about tlic coiuitry of the Yakuts and its inhabitants from the interesting travels of Ouvarouski, repub- lished in the ** Tour du Monde." The land of the Yakuts has two different aspects. To tlie south of Yakutsk, it is covered THE HUMAN RACE FSMfr.p' ftn^Mufiuy. .V, ^. ecr ^' /\*^ametf, Id^. MONGOLIAN ESQUIMAUX YELLOW OR MONGOLIAN RACE MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 223 with loft}' rocky mountains ; to the west and to plain on which grow thick and bushy trees. It less streams of considerable depth and width, however, content themselves with boats made of and bark canoes, only capable of holding two The reindeer is the principal means of convej Yakuts. The severity of the cold is very great in this country — greater, the north, it is a contains number- The inhabitants, planks or Avooden or three persons, ance used by the 102. —YAKUTS. perhaps, than in any other part of Siberia. Its population is not more than two hundred thousand. The Yakuts (figs. 102 and 103) are stoutly made, though only of middle height. Their counten- ance is rather flat, and their nose is of a corresponding width. They have either brown or black eyes. Their hair is black, thick, and glossy. They never have any on their faces. Their complexion is between white and black, and changes three or four times a year ; in the spring, from the action of the atmos- phere ; in the summer, from that of the sun ; and in winter, from the cold and from the effects of the heat of their fires. They 226 TiiE YELLOW KACE. would make bad soldiers, as their peaceful disposition forbids them from ever fighting ; but they are active, lively, intelligent, and affable. In their encampments their provisions are at tlie service of every traveller who seeks their hospitality. Let his stay last a week, or even a month, there is always more than enough for both himself and liis horse. Thev are fond of wine and tobacco, but thej' endure hunger and thirst with remarkable patience. A Yakut thinks nothing of Avorking for three or foiu" days without either eating or driidving. But let us quote Ouvarouski, the author of the description of the customs of the Yakuts. " The land of the Yakuts," says this traveller, "is so extensive that the temperature varies very much. At Olekmmsk for instance, Avlieat thrives capitally, because there the white frost comes late ; at Djigansk on the contrary, the earth always remains frozen two spans below the sm-face, and the snow begins to fall in the month of August. " The Yakuts are all baptised in the Iiussian faith, two or three hundred of them i)erhaps excepted. They obey the ordin- ances of the church and go ainiually to confession, but few receive the sacrament, because they are not in the habit of fasting. They neither go out in the morning nor retire to rest at night without saying their devotions. When chance has befriended them, they thank the Lord ; when misfortune overtakes them, they regard it as a punishment inflicted by the Almighty for their sins, and, with- out losing heart, patiently await better times. In spite of these praiseworthy sentiments they still preserve some superstitious beliefs, particularly the custom of prostrating themselves before the devil. When long sicknesses and murrains prevail, they cause their shamans to practise exorcisms and sacrifice cattle of a particular colour. " The Yakuts are very intelligent. It is sufficient to hold an hour or two's conversation with one of tluiu to understand his feelings, his disposition, and his mind. riiey easily comprehend the meaning of elevated language, and guess from the very beginning what is about to follow. Few even of the inost artful llussians are able to deceive a Yakut of the woods. " They honour their old men, follow their advice, and consider it wrong and unjust to ofiend and in-itate them. When a fatluu* has several children, he gets tlicm nnivvicd one after tin- other. MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 22: builds a house for them next to his own, and shares with them his cattle and his property. Even when separated from their 103. — A YAKUT WOMAN. parents their children never disobey them. When a father has but one son he keeps him with him, and only separates from him Q2 228 THE YELLOW RACE. if he loses his wife and marries a second who brings him other t^hihh'en. " Tlife wealth of a Yakut is estimated in proportion to the number of cattle he possesses ; the improvement of his herds is his first thought, his principal wish ; he never thinks of putting by money till he has succeeded in this object. " Anger is acclimatized among all nations ; the Yakut is no stranger to it, but he easily forgets the grudge he may owe to any one, provided the latter aclmowledges his wrong and confesses himself to blame. " The Yakuts have other fiiihngs, which must not be attributed to an innate bad disposition. Some of them live on stolen cattle, but these are only the needy ; when they have taken enough to feed them two or three times from the carcase of the stolen beast, they abandon the rest; this shows that their only motive is hunger, from which they have sufiered j)erhaiis for months and years. Besides when the thief is caught, their jirinces (kina^s, from the liussian kniaz) have him wliipped with rods, according to ancient custom, before everybody. The man who has undergone this punishment carries its degi'adation with him to the day of his death. His evidence can never be again listened to, and liis words are of no weight in the assemblies where the people meet to deliberate. He can be chosen neither as prince nor as starsi/na (from the Russian starchina, ancient). These customs prove that tlieft has not become a profession among the Yakuts. U'hc thief is not only punished, but never regains the name of an honest man. " lict a Yakut once determine to master some handicraft, and he is sure to succeed. He i-s at one and the same time a jeweller, a tinker, a farrier, and a carpenter ; he knows how to take a gun to pieces, how to carve bone, and, witli a little practice, lie can imitate any work of art he has once examined. It is a pity that they have no instruction 1<. teach tlieni the higher arts, for they are quite capable of executing extraordinary tasks. "'J1iey are wonderful sliols. Neither cold nor rain, neither hunger nor fatigue, can stop them in the pursuit of a bird or an animal. They will I'ollnw a f..\ or a hare for two entire days without mindhig their own I'aligue, or the exhaustion of their horse. " Thoy have a good deal of taste and inclination for trade, and MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 229 lire so well up in driving a hard bargain for the smallest fox or sable skin, that they always get a high i)rice for it. " The gun-stocks that they manufacture, the combs they cut and •ornament, are works of great finish. I may also remark that their oxliide leather bottles never get foul, even if they are left for ten years full of liquid. " Many of the Yakut women have pretty faces ; they are cleaner than the men, and like the rest of their sex are fond of th(>ir children, and onlv eat a little MONGOLIAN BilANCH. 235 diy bread, or a kind of boiled meat with but little nourishment in it. It is especialh' turning the grindstone that wears them out and injures their chest. " In their rare intervals of leisure they have always got with them a jiacket, of avooI or of camel's hair, or some raw silk, that they spin whilst they are gossiping or visiting their neighbours ; for they never remain quite idle like the women of some Mussul- man countries. " The man has also his own kind of work ; he tills the soil, tends the crops, gets in the harvest, takes care of the domestic animals, and sometimes starts on plundering expeditions in order to bring home some boot}'. He manufoctures hand-made woollen rope ; cuts out and stitches together the harness and clothing of his horses and camels ; attempts to do a little trade, and in his leisure moments makes himself caps and shoes, plays on the doutar (an instrument with two strings), sings, drinks tea, and smokes. " These tribes are very fond of improving themselves, and of reading the few books that chance throws into their hands. " As a rule tlie children do not work before their tenth or twelfth year. Their parents up to that age make them learn to read and write. Those who are obliged to avail themselves of their children's assistance during the press of summer labour, take care that they make up for lost time in the winter. "The schoolmaster, moUah (priest or in. in of letters), is content to be remunerated either in kind, with wheat, fruit or onions ; or in money, according to the parents' position. Each child possesses a small board, on which the moUah writes down the alphabet or whatever happens to be the task ; this is washed off as soon as the child has learned his lesson. " The parents satisfy themselves that their children know their lessons before they set out for school : the women in particular are vain of being able to read. The men sometimes spend whole days in trying to understand books of poetry which come from Khiva or Boukhara, where the dialect is a little different to their own. " The Turcoman mollahs spend some years in these towns to enable themselves to study in the best schools. " All these tribes are Mahometan and belong to the Sunnite sect. The only external difference between them and the 2;3G THE YELLOW KACE. Persians of the Scliiite sect, ulio recognise Ali as ^laliomet's only successor, consists, as is well known, in tlieii* mode of saying tlieii- devotions and of performing their ablutions. " Whilst at their prayers, they keep their arms crossed in front of them from the wrist upwards only, instead of keeping them by their side like the Persians. " Although they follow pretty I'egularly the precepts of their religion, they show less fanaticism and ostentatious bigotry than most other Easterns wliom I have seen. For instance, the}- will consent to smoke and eat with Jews. " Every Turcoman has an aftection for his tribe, and will devote himself, if need be, for the common weal. Their proper and dignified manners are far beyond a comparison with those of theii" neigh- bours — even the inhabitants of Boukhara and Kliiva, whose morals have become corrupted to a painful degree. I have seldom seen quarrels and disturbances amongst the Turcomsins. Sometimes I have been present at very lively and animated discussions, but I never heard any low abuse or bad language as in other countries. They are less harsh towards theii' wt)men, and show them more ■consideration and respect than do the Persians. "When strangers are present, the women pass an end of their veil under their chin and speak in a low voice, but they are saluted and respected by the visitors, and enter into conversation witli them without any harm being thought of it. '*A woman can go from one tribe to another, or make a journey along an unfrequented road, wit]it)ut having to fear the least insult from any one. "When a Turcomnn pays a visit he makes his appearance in one invariable manner, lie lifts the docu- of the tent, bowing as he enters, then comes to a stoj) and draws himself iq) to his full height : after a ])ause of a few seconds, during wliicli he keeps his eyea fixed on 11k' doiiu' ol' the tent, probably to givi' the women time to cover tlieir chins, he ([uietly pronounces his salutation without making the sliglitest gesture. After exchanging cix iUties and inquiries abont llie liealtli oi' relations and friends, the master ol' llu! tent begs the visitor to take a seat on the carpet beside liini. The wile tlien oilers liiiii a nai)]rogrcss. .Maliometanisni has n^t b^cn nu»re exempt than other creeds from schisms, Avhicli liave brought to pass religious wars always so terrible in their consecpiences. Its precepts, which have their advantages from a religious point of view, have many disastrous consequences when we regard man- kind's ])liysical constitution. Tlic interdict on the use of wine, MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 251 for instance, lias given rise to the secret consumption of alcoholic drinks, and to the puhlic nse of opium. 112. — TURKISH PORTER. The Tm-ks, although their literary civilization is still in its infancy, possess a system of public education. The mosques of 252 THE YELLOW RACE. Constantinople, of Broussa, and of Adrianople, have colleges attached to them. Young men are sent from all parts of the Mussulman empu-e to these colleges, where they receive some amount of education. When the)' have finished their course of stud}-, in vihich the commentaries on the Koran jjlay the x>rin- cipal pai-t, and when several examinations have tested theii* proficiency, the pupils receive the title of imidir or professor. All civil and judicial posts are monopolized by this educated class. But in Turkey, what knowledge there is, remains absorbed among a small quantity of individuals ; no channel exists for the free intercommunication of ideas. Their kodjas, or writers, have indeed given their fellow country- men a large number of works, much esteemed b}' them — works on the Arabic and Persian languages, on pliilosopliy, on moraUty, on Mussulman history, and on the geography of their country. But these writings, whatever their value, never reach the mass of the nation. There are but few printmg presses in Turkey ; the copyist's art, such as it existed in Europe in the middle ages, still flourishes there. The state of literature in Turkey shows us what modern civilization would have become in Europe, without the assistance of the printer. AVith this general want of literary and scientific knowledge, we naturally expect to find Turkey far behindhand in art, in manu- factures, and in agriculture. Tlie latter, in fact, is in a sad state throughout the whole extent of the Ottoman empire. jManufac- tures exist in a few towns ; in Constantinople, in Salonica, in Adrianople, and in Bustchuk. 'J'heir i)rincii)al manufactm-es are carpets, morocco leather, a little silk, thread and swords. Their commerce consists in the export of their raw produce ; such as wool, silk, cotton, leatlier, tobacco, and metals, particularly copper ; wine, oil, and dried fruit are also largely exi)ortod. The Turks are good cloth manufacturers, gunsmitlis, and tanners. Their works in steel and copi)er, and llau- dyes, ai'c 0(pial to the best articles of European manufacture. The Greeks, who are very numerous in Turkey, follow all kinds of trades and callings. 'I'hcy make the best sailors of the Otto- man empire, wliile tlie Armenians are its keenest traders. The latter travel all over the interior of Asia and India ; they have branch establislnni-nts and correspoiidcnls evei-\\vli('ri\ Most of MONGOLIAN BRANCH. 253 them, while pursuing some mechanical art, are at the same time the bankers, the purveyors, and the men of business of the pachas, and other great officials. Jews show in a less favourable light in Tm-key than in Europe ; any business suits them, if they can make something out of it. Figs. Ill and 112 represent two common Turkish types — a barber and a street porter. CHAPTEK III. SINAIC BRANCH. The nations belonging to the Sinaic branch (from the Latin Slna, Chinese) have not the features of the Yellow Race so well defined as those belonging to the Mongolian branch. Theii' nose is less flattened, their figures are better, and tliey are taller. ll;i.— INDO-CHINESE OF STUNG TRENG. They early acquirod ratlior a high degree of civihzation, but they have since remained stationary, and tluir culture, formerly one of the most advanced in the world, is now very second rate comi)ared to the progress made by the inhabitants of Europe and America. Chemical and mechanical arts were early practised and carried 256 THE YELLOW RACE. very far by nations belonging to the Sinaic branch. Living under a desi^otic government, and accustomed to abjectly cringe to those in authority, this race developed a peculiar taste for ceremony and etiquette. Their language is monosyllabic, their writing is hieroglyiihic, and these facts jierhaps account for the scant progress made by their civilization in modern times. The Sinaic branch comprises the Chinese, the Japanese, and the Indo-Chinese lamilies. The Chinese Family. The Chinese, amongst whom, out of all the Yellow Race, civili- zation was the first to develop itself, have the following charac- teristic features. Width and flatness in the subocular part of the face, prominent cheek bones, and obliquelv set eyes. Then* featui'es as a whole partake of the t^-pe of the ^longol race : that is to say, they have a broad coarse face, high cheek bones, heavy jaws, a flat bridge to their nose, wide nostrils, obliquely set eyes, straight and plentiful hair, of a brownish black colour with a red tmt in it, thick ej'ebrows, scanty beards, and a yellowish red complexion. They constitute the principal population of the vast empu-e of China, and extend even further. ]Many have settled in Indo- China, in the islands of the Straits, and in the Philippine islands. China in four thousand years has been governed by twenty-eight dynasties. The emperor is merely an ornamental wheel in the mechanism of the Chinese government, the councillors possess- ing the real power. Centralization plays a powerful part in the administrative organization of the country. The emperor's authority is founded on a secular and patriarchal respect, bound- less in its influence. Veneration for old age is a law of the state. Inlirm old men, too poor to hire litters, are often seen in tlie streets of Pekin, seated in little hand carriages, dragged about by their grandchildren. As tliey pass, the young people about receive them respectfully, and leave otf for the moment their plaj- or their work. Tlic governuiciil iiicouragt's these feelings by giving yellow dresses to very old men. This is tlie highest mark of distinction a private iiKlividiiiil can receive, for yellow is the colour reserved for the members of tlic imperial family. Their respect for their ancestors is also carried very far by the SINAIC BEANCH. 257 Cliinese. They practise a kind of fomily worship in their honour. 115. — A YOUNG CHINESE. There are many different creeds in China. The Buddhist faith, so widely spread in Asia, is the most general; but the higher 258 THE YELLOW RACE. classes follow the precepts of Confucius. But great religious toleration exists in the Celestial Empire. The men of the higher lie.— CHINESE SHOPKEEPER. classes affect a well founded contempt for the external forms of worship, and the mass of the ])copl(^ do not attacli unuli import- SIYAIC BRANCH. 259 ance to them. Many widely differing creeds are seen side by side throughout the whole empire. The Buddhist priests are called Bonzes. 117. — CHINESE LADV. The position of women is in China a humble one. She is considered inferior to man, and her birth is often regarded as a misfortune. The young girl lives shut up in her father's house, s 2 260 TriE YELLOW RACE. she takes her meals alone, she fulfils the duties of a servant and is considered one. Her calling is merely to ply the needle and to prepare the food. A woman is her father's, her brother's, or her husband's property. A young girl is given in marriage without being consulted, without being made acquamted with her future husband, and often even in ignorance of his name. The wealthy Chinese shut their wives up in the women's apart- 118. — CIIIXESE WuM.AX. ments. Wlicn their lords and masters allow them to pay one anotlier visits, or to go and see their parents, they go out in hermetically closed litters. Tliey live in a wing of the building, reserved for their use, where no one can see them. It is otherwise amongst tbe poorer classes. 'I'lu' women go out of doors with their face uncovered ; but they pay dearly ft)r this privilege, for they are nothing but the beasts of burden of their husbands. 1'hey age very rapidly. Polygamy exists in Chiiin, but only on sulTerance. A man of rank may have several wivi's, l)ut the first one only is the legiti- mate one. AVidows are not alloweil to i-euuirry. Betrothals often take place before tlie future husband and wife have reached the SINAIC BRANCH. 261 age of puberty. A betrothed girl who loses her betrothed can never marry another. 119. — mandarin's daughter. A marriage ceremony at Pekm takes place as follows. The bride goes in gi-eat state to the dwelhng of the bridegroom, who 262 THE YELLOW RACE. receives her on tlie thresliolcl. Slie is dressed in garments embroidered with gold and silver. Her long black tresses are covered with precious stones and artificial flowers. Her face is l^ainted, her lips are reddened, her eyebrows are blackened, and her clothes are drenched with musk. Many of the Cliinese women have the comi)lexion and the good looks of Creoles ; a tiny well shaped hand, pretty teeth, splendid black hair, a slender supple figure, and obliquely set eyes with a piquancy of expression that lends them a peculiar charm. The drawback to their appeai'ance is their- lavish use of paint, and theii- small crippled feet. The Tartar and Chinese ladies composmg the com-t of the Empress, as well as the wives of the officials residing in the capital, do nothing to distort their feet, except to wear the theatrical buskin, in which it is very difficult to walk. But a Cliinese woman of good middle class family would think herself disgraced, and would have a difficulty in getting a husband, unless she had cripj)led her feet. This is what is done to give them a pleasing appearance. The feet of little girls of six years of age are tightly compressed with oiled bandages ; the big toe is bent under the other four, which are themselves folded down imder the sole of the foot. These bandages are drawn tighter every month. When the giid has grown up, her foot presents the appear- ance of a closed fist. Women with their feet mutilated in this manner walk with great diffiiulty. They move about with a kind of skip, stretching out their arms to keep their equi- librium. Another of their conventional points of beauty is to wear their finger-nails very long. For fear of breaking ihcm they cover them with little silver sheaths, which they also use as ear- picks. A quantity of toilet accessories gives a peculiar a]>])carance to the costume of the inhabitants of the Celestial Knii)ire. Fans, parasols, pipes, siiull-boxes, tobacco-pouches, spectacle cases, and jjurses, are all hung at the girdle by silken strings. The use oi' the fan is conniioii to both sexes, of all classes. Tlie kancj, at once a bed, a soln, and a chair; some mats stretched ujion the floor; and a few chaii's or stools with cushit)ns on them, are to be found in every room of a Chinese house. The interior of these dwellings is a true citadel of sloth. T'be China- SINAIC BRAXCH. 263 man squatted on his mat, dallying Avitli his fan and smoking his pipe, is amused at the Em-opean who actually takes the trouble to use his legs. To give a more exact idea of domestic Chmese life, we will give a few extracts fi-om the interesting travels of M. de Bour- boulon, a French consul in China, travels edited by M. Pous- sielgue, and published in the " Tour du Monde " in 1864. " A Chmese palace," says M. Poussielgue, "is thus laid out ; more than half the site is taken up with alleys, courts, and gardens crowded with rock-work, rustic bridges, fishponds full of gold fish, aviaiies stocked with peacocks, golden pheasants, and partridges from Pe-tche-li, and especially a quantity of painted and varnished porcelain and eai-thenware jars, containing miniature trees, vines, jessamines, creepers and flowers of all kinds. The principal room on the gi'ound floor opens on to the garden ; a piece of open trellis work separates it from the sleeping apartment. The ground floor also comprises the dining-room, the kitchen, and sometimes a bath-room. Wlien there is a second story, called leoii, it contains beds and lumber rooms. The entrance-hall is invariably sacred to the ancestors and to the guardian spirits of the family. In everj^ room the kang, wliicli serves as a bed, a sofa, or a chair ; and thick mats, laid upon the floor, are to be met with. The actual fm-nitm-e is scanty; a few chairs and stools made of hard wood, with cushions placed on them ; a small table in red lacquer work ; an incense bm-ner ; some gilt or enamelled bronze candlesticks ; flower stands and baskets of flowers ; some pictures dra^vn on rice paper ; and finally the inevitable tablet inscribed with some moral apothegm, or a dedication to the ancestors of the master of the house. There are no regular wmdows ; a few square openings, pierced in the side wall where the rooms open on a court or garden, or inserted beneath the double beams supporting the roof where the apartment might be overlooked from the street or from the neighboming houses, allow a dim light to penetrate tlu-ough the cr(^s laths of their wooden lattices which serve as fixed blinds to them (figs. 120 and 121). *' The wealthy, abandoning themselves to a luxm-ious idleness, spend half their existence in these secluded chambers ; it is almost impossible for a European to procure admittance to them, for communicative as the Chinese ai'e in business, at festivals, or 204 THE YELLOW RACE. at receptions, they are extremely reserved on all points concern- ing their domestic life. " Physical idleness is carried to an enormous extent in China ; it is considered ill bred to take wallvs, and to use the Imibs. Nothing sm-prises the natives more than the perpetual craving for 120. — CHINESE BOUDOIR. exercise that cliaracterizes Europeans. Squatted on their hams, they light tlieir \n\n\ toy with their fans, and jeer at the European passers-by, whose linn measured footsteps carry them up and down the street. It is necessary to make excuses for coming neither on liorseback nor in a pahuKjuin, wlien ]Miying an oflicial visit, for to do so on foot is a sign ol" but little resp(>et for the 2)ersoii visited. " The palan({uin is in constant use. Large depots of these, STNAIC BRANCH. 265 where one can always be liii-ed at a moment's notice, are estab- lished in Peking. A palanquin carried by six cooHes costs about a piastre per day ; with four coolies half a piastre ; with only two, a hundred sapecas. The French Legation keeps twenty-four palanquin porters, dressed in blue tunics with tricolor collars and facings. Palanquins are usually open both in front and behind ; they have a small window at the side, and a cross plank on which the passengers sit. " The rage for gambling is one of the curses of China ; a curse that has begotten a thousand others, in all ranks and at all ages. One meets in the streets of Peking a quantity of little itinerant gaming stalls ; sometimes consisting of a set of dice in a brass cuj) on a stand, sometimes a lotteiy of little sticks marked with numbers, shaken up by the croupier in a tin tube. We saw crowds round these sharpers, and the passing workman, yielding to the iiTesistible temptation, loses in an hour his day's hard earnings. The coolies attached to the French army used to thus lose their month's pay the day after they got it ; some of them having pledged their clothes to the croupiers, who do a little pawnbroking into the bargain, had to make theii' escape amid the jeers of the mob, and used to return to camp with nothing on but a pail- of drawers. " Cock and quail fighting are still practised as an excuse for gambling by the Chinese, who stake large sums on the result. The wealthy and the mercantile classes are just as inveterate gamesters as the common people ; they collect in the tea-houses and spend day and night in playing at cards, at dice, at dominos, and at draughts. Their cards, about five inches long, are very narrow, and are a good deal like ours, with figures and pips of different colours marked on them. The game most in vogue seems to be a kind of cribbage. Their draughtsmen are square, and the divisions of the board are round. Their dominos are flat, with red and blue marks. They play at draughts also with dice, a sort of backgammon. Professional gamblers prefer dice to any other game, as it is the most gambling of all. When they have lost all then- money, they stake theii- fields, their house, theii" children, theii- wives, and, as a last resort, themselves when they have nothing else left, and their antagonist agrees to let them make such a final stake. A shopkeeper of Tien-tsin, who was minus two fingers of his left hand, had lost them over the dice 266 THE YELLOW RACE. box. The women and children are fond of pLiying at shuttlecock ; it is theii" favourite game, and they are very expert at it. The shuttlecock is made of a piece of leather rolled into a hall, with one or two metal rings round it to steady it ; three long feathers are stuck into holes in tliese rings. The shuttlecock is kept up with the soles of their slii)pers, which they use instead of battle- dores ; it is very seldom allowed to foil. *' Gambling, which paralyzes labour, is one of the permanent causes of their pauperism, but there is another, still more disastrous — dissipation. The thin varnish of decency and restraint with which Chinese societj' is covered, conceals a widespread corruj^tion. PubHc morality is only a mask worn above a deeji depravity surpassing all that is told in ancient history, all that is known of the dissipated habits of the Persians and Hindoos of om' own day. "Drunkenness, as miderstood in Europe, is one of the least of their vices. The use of grape wine was forbidden, centuries ago, by some of their emperors, who tore up all the vine trees in China. This interdiction having been taken off under the Mancliu dynasty, grapes are grown for the use of the table, but the only wine that is drunk is rice Avine or samdiow. A spirit as strong as om' brandy is extracted from this as well as from coarse millet seed. It induces a terrible form of intoxication. The abuse of it by our soldiers in the Chinese campaign caused a great deal of fatal dysentery in the army. " The tea-houses also sell alcoholic liquor, but the eating- houses and the taverns drive the largest trade in it. " We cannot speak of tlie process of the manufacture of tea, nor of the vast amount of labour it employ's : the subject properly belongs to southern China ; we will only say that the use of tea is as common in llic nortli as in the south. The moment you enter a house, tea is offered to you — it is a sign of hospitality to do so. It is given to yon in profusion ; the moment your cu]) is empty, a silent attendant iills it, and your host will not permit yon lo iiieiitioii the; subject of yonv visit till you have drunk a certain (juautity. 'i'lic da-liousi's are as numerous as cafes and taverns in France; the elegant iinmiu'r in which they are furnished, and Iheir higli charges, distinguish some from others. The rich trader and llic idle ninn of iashion, not caring to mix with the grimy hantUd wurl^nian or the coarse peasant. SINAIC BRANCH. 267 only frequent those houses that have a fashionable reputation. Tea houses can be recognized by the large range at the end of their rooms, fitted up with huge kettles and massive tea pots, Avith ovens and stoves supplying with boilmg water immense caldrons as big as a man. A singular kind of time-piece is placed above the range ; it is made of a large moulded bar of incense divided off by equidistant marks, so that the lapse of lioui's can be measured by its combustion. The Chinese can thus literally use the expression, "consuming the time." Morning and evenmg the rooms are full of customers, who for two sapecas, the price of entrance, can sit there and discuss their business, play, smoke, listen to music, or amuse themselves by looking at the feats of tumblers, jugglers, and athletes. For the two sapecas they have also the right to drmk ten cups of tea (certainly extremely small ones), with which, on trays covered with cakes and dried fruits, a crowd of waiters keep running to and fro. " One day," says a letter of M. X., a French officer in the 101st Begiment of the Line, " we determined to dine a la chinoise in a Chinese eating-house. Our coolies arranged beforehand that the price was to be two piastres a head, a large sum for this country, where j)rovisions are so cheap. As a preparation for dinner, we had to thread our way through a labyrinth of lanes, crowded with dens in which crouched thousands of ragged beggars, poisoning the atmosphere v/ith their exhalations. At the entrance to the open space in front of the eating-house stood a quantity of heaps of refuse, composed of old vegetable stalks, rotten sausages, and dead cats and dogs, and in every hole and corner a mass of filth as disagreeable to the nose as to the eye. It required a strong stomach to retain an appetite after running the gauntlet of such a horrible mess. A few tea drinkers and card players were seated at the door, and seemed to care very little for the pesti- lential character of the neighbourhood. We tried to be equally courageous, and after admiring two immense lanterns Avhicli adorned the entrance, and the sign inscribed in big letters, ' The three principal Virtues,' we ventured to hope that honesty would prove one of them, and that the tavern keeper would give us our money's worth. " Om- entry into the principal room created a little excitement, for, accustomed as the Chinese are to see us, we still, in the quarters of the town where Europeans seldom venture, cause a 268 THE YELLOW RACE. certain amount of curiosity, not unmixed Avitli alarm. Two square tables surrounded by wooden bencbes, on whicb bad been placed, as a particular favour, some stuffed cusbions, bad been prepared for us. Tbe waiters tbronged round us witb red eartbon tea-pots, and wbite metal cups ; tbere were no spoons ; boiling water was jioured on a pincb of tea leaves, placed at tbe bottom of tbe cups, and we were obliged to drink tbe infusion tbrougb a small bole in tbe lid. AVben we bad got tbrougb tliis ordeal like regular Cbinamen, we called for tbe first course, wbicb consisted of a quantity of wretcbed little lard cakes, sweetened witb diied fruit; and for Jiors-cVa'uvre, a kind of caviare made of tbe intestines, tbe livers, and tbe roes of fish pickled in vinegar, and some land sbrimps cooked in salt water; tbese were really notbing but large locusts. Tbis dish, however, found in most Avarm countries, was not at all bad. We did not get along very well witb the first coui'se, which was immediately followed by the second. Tbe waiters placed on the table some plates, or rather saucers, for they were no bigger, and some bowl-shaped dishes, full of rice dressed in different ways with small pieces of meat arranged in pyramids on toj) of it. Chop-sticks accompanied these savour}' dishes. What were we to do ? Nobody but a regular Chinese can help himself witb these two little bits of wood, one of which is usually held stationary between the thumb and the ring linger, while the other is shifted about between the fore and middle fingers. Tbe natives lift the saucers to their lijis, and swallow tbe rice by pushing it into their mouth with the chop-sticks, but we tried to accomplish this in vain, and all the more so, that our fits of laughter prevented us from making any really earnest attempt. It was, however, impos- sible for us to compromise tbe dignity of our civilization by eating with our fingers like savages, and hai)i>il3'^ one of our mmiber, with more forethought tb an the rest, had brouglitwith him a travelling case holding a spoon, and a knifi' nnd fork. We then each in turn dipped tbe spoon into the l)(>\vls before us, witb an amount oi' suspicion, however, Ihnt pii'vented tbe ])r()i)er ajipreciation of tbe highly flavoured messes tbey contained. At last some less mysterious dishes, in (|uantity enough to satisfy fifty pet)ple, nnide their appearance ; cliickcns, ducks, mutton, ])or](, roast hare, fish and boiled vegetables. \\ bite grape wine and rice wine were at tbe same time banded to us in microscopic cups of ]>ainted ])orcelain. None of tbe beverages were sweet, not even tbe tea. SINAIC BRANCH. 269 but to make up for it they were all boiling hot. The meal was brought to a close by a bowl of soup, which was really an enormous piece of stewed meat swimming about in a sea of gravy. " Satiated rather than satisfied, we should have preferred some more Chinese dishes ; some swallows' nests, or a stew of (jincj- 121. — CHINESE SITTING-ROOM. seng roots, but it appears that such delicacies as these must be ordered for days beforehand, and paid for by their weight in gold. We swallowed a glass of tafia, a liquor which is becoming quite fashionable in Chinese eating-houses, and lighting our cigars looked about us. The day was drawing to a close ; the tavern rooms, which were at first nearly empty, were filling with customers, who after furtively scanning us, betook themselves to their usual 270 THE YELLOW EACE. occupations. The waiter kept calling out in a loud voice the names and the prices of the dishes that were ordered, and these were repeated by an attendant standing at the counter behind which sat the master of the place. Some shop-keepers were playing at pigeon fly; one held up as many of the fingers of both hands as he thought fit, his antagonist had to guess im- mediately how many, and to hold up simultaneously exactly the same number of his own. The loser paid for a cup of rice wine. " The room was beginning to reek with a nauseous odoui', in which we recognised the smell of opium smoke. It was the hour for that fatal infatuation. Smokers with sallow complexions and hollow eyes, began to disappear mysteriously into some closets at the end of the room. We could see them lying down on mat beddings, with hard horsehair pillows." Fig. 122 shows one of these closets kept for the use of opium- smokers. The utensils and paraphernalia necessary for the pre- paration and lighting of the opium i)ipe, lie on the table. Agi-iculture has in Chma reached a remarkable degree of per- fection. It is the great source of the wealth of the country ; it is the progress it has attained that allows the Celestial Empire to support such an immense population in a relativel}' confined area. The profession of agricultm-ist is consequently held in great respect. We will quote M. Poussielgue on the subject : " Towards the end of March, 18G1," says that writer, "Prince Kong, the Imperial regent, proceeded in great state to the Temple of Agriculture, on the outskirts of the Chinese jiart of the town of Peking, and, after ottering sacrifices to the guardian Deity of mankind, wlio encourages tlieir labour by giving them the gifts of the eartli, put his own hand t(^ tlie ]>lough, and turned up several furrows ; a crowd of notabilities, ministers, masters of the cere- monies, the great officers of state, three princes of the Imperial family, and a deputation of labourers accompanied the Kmjieror's representative. As soon as Prince Kong had finished plougliing the plot of ground resen^d for him, niid marked out witli yellow flags, the three Imperial princes, followed by tlie nine chief digni- taries of the empire, took their turn at the plougli, till the whole field was covered with furrows, in which mandarins of lesser rank scattered tlie seed, whilst labourers covered witli rakes and rollers the sacred germs entrusted to the ground. During the SINAIC BRANCH. 271 whole ceremony, choirs of music made tlie air resound with their harmony. 'f This intellectual patronage, this ennobling of agriculture, has had immense results. No country in the world is cultivated 122. — OPIUM-SMOKERS. with so much care, or perhaps, ^vith more success than China. It does not contain a square inch of waste ground. " In the provmce of Pe-tche-li, where land is very much cut up into small lots, agricultural operations are conducted on a limited scale, but the intelligent manner in which they are carried out, makes up for the inconveniences of this parcelling out. But few 272 THE YELLOW RACE. villages are seen there, but in compensation for theii' absence a quantity of farms and farm-bouses nestle liere and there imder the shade of lofty trees. The buildings take up but little room, and so economical are the jieasants of the soO, that they place their hayricks and their wheat sheaves on the flat roofs of their dwell- ings. Fig. 123 reju'esents their sj'stem. " If, however, they are savmg of the soil, they are not sparing of pains. Thanks to the abundance and cheapness of labour, they have been able to adopt a system of cultivating the earth in alternate rows, and thus never to let the ground lie fallow, but to have a succession of crops during the whole summer. Between the rows of the sorgho {holciis sorghum), which reaches a height of ten or twelve feet, they sow a plant of lesser gi'owth, the smaller kind of millet, which thi-ives in the shade of its gigantic neighbour. AMien they have reaped the sorgho, the millet, exposed to the rays of the sun, ripens in its turn ; they plant rows of beans in the midst of their maize fields, and the former ripens before the latter, of slower growth, is big enough to choke them. They plant the earth they dig out of their draining trenches with castor-oil or cotton plants, whose large green leaves make a kind of hedge to the cornfields. And when the soil is barren and full of stones they plant it with the resinous pine, or with the cathse, an oily plant that flourishes on the poorest ground. " Nothing is more stirring than the picture presented by the wide plams of Pe-tche-li at harvest time. The toil of the husbandman lias brought forth its fruit; the crops of all kinds fill to overflowing the granaries ; threshers, winnowers and reapers, with crowds of gleaning women and children, fill the air with their joyous songs, as half stripi)ed beneath the glowing sun, with their pig-tails wound around their heads, they zealously toil on from daybreak to night fall, only leaving oif for a few moments to swallow an onion or two, or a handful of rice, to take a few whifls at their i)ipe, or to vigorously fan themselves when the heat becomes unbearable, and the perspiration is running down their stalwart limbs. " Water in this province is as little neglected as the land. " Pisciculture is ])raciisod on a large scale and in the most intelligent manner. When spring returns, a (}uantity of vendors of fish spawn perambulate the country to sell this precious spat w z 274 THE YELLOW EACE. to tlie pond owners. The eggs, fecundated by the milt, are carried about in small barrels full of damp moss. These spawn- sellers are followed by liawkers of young fr}-, skilful divers who catch in very fine nets the new born fish reposing in the holes in the river beds. These fry are reared in special ponds, and dis- seminated when they have grown bigger in the lakes and larger pieces of water. The Chinese have succeeded m rearing and preserving in artificial basins the most interesting and most pro- ductive species of their rivers. In the immense lakes close to the Temple of Heaven at Peking, they rear gold fish, a land of bream weighing sometimes as much as twent3'-five pounds, caiii, and 'the celebrated k'la-yu, a domestic fish. ^Morning and evening the keepers bring herbs and grains for the fish, Avhich greedily eat them, and which soon reach a considerable size, thanks to this fattening diet. A lake managed in this way is a greater som'ce of revenue to its owner than the most fruitful fields. " The sea-shore at the mouth of the Pei-ho is covered with l)ai-ks to hold the fish at low water. These are made of several lengths of blue cotton stuif stretched on a cane framework, which is fastened to a quantity of small stakes. This framework folds in any direction \Wv the leaves of a screen. A drag net is alsc used by the inhabitants of the coast. Soles, sea toads, bream, gold fish, whiting, cod and a quantity of other fish are caught in the gulf of Pe-tche-li. Many cetaceous fish are also found there, dolphins, several kinds of sharks, amongst them the tiger shark {Squahis tigrinus), whose striped and spotted skin is used in several manufactures, and a large species of turtle. "lliver fishing, witli which we are better acijuainted, is followed in several ingenious fashions. There is trained cormorant fish- ing, fiy fishing, harpoon fishing, rod fishing, and net fishmg; dams are also placed across the streams at the travellmg periods of migratory fisli. The Pei-ho, crowded with fishermen, presents a most lively appearance ; on its surface you see large boats containing wholr inmilies; the women occupied in mending the nets, in making osier fishing-rods, in cleaning and salthig the day's catch, and in carrying in vases the fish they wish to keep alive ; the little diildren, witli tlicir waists girdled with a life belt of pigs' bladders, running about and elimbing like cats up the masts and the rigging ; the men drop])ing their large nets perpendicularly into the water, and easily raising them again by SINAIC BRANCH. 275 a piece of ingenious mechanism consisting of a Avooden counter- poise on which they lean the whole weight of their body (fig. 124), others watching their nets lying at the bottom of the stream, 12-i. — CHINESE FISHING. their whereabouts indicated by the wooden floats that are bobbing up and down here and there ; others again descending the river with the cm-rent and harpooning the larger fish with a harpoon fixstened to the wrist by a strong cord. To avoid alarming 276 THE YELLOW RACE. tlieii' pre}', they have invented a kind of raft, made of a couple of beams fastened together with wooden rungs hidderwise ; the stem is pointed, and in the stern, which is square, a paddle is kejit with which they steer themselves. By a wonderful piece of equilibrium they manage to keej) in an ui)right position, theii" feet on different rungs, with one hand stretched out grasping the harpoon, and their head extended to catch a sight of the fish as it sleeps in the sunshine on the top of the water. It is a stirring sight to see five or six fishermen abreast, descending with the current on these frail barks. They wear a broad-brimmed straw hat, and then' clothing consists of a waterproof jerkin of .woven cane, and a pair of drawers made of small pieces of reed stitched together. Their naked arms and legs are muscular and bronzed, their countenance is resolute, and its calm expression shows tliat they are inured to danger. Although it often happens that the harpooned fish, more powerful than the harpooner, makes the latter lose his balance and tumble into the water, when his only means of safety lie in cutting the rope fastened to his wrist to save himself from being dragged under, accidents are seldom heard of, for all are excellent swimmers. At night a strange noise is heard on the river, lighted up with resin torches ; the fishermen rush about the stream beatmg wooden drums to di'ive the fish towards the spots where they have stretched their nets." Living is veiy cheap in China, owing to the skill of the agricultural labourers and that of the artisans and mechanics. A Avhole family can cook its meals with one or two pounds of dried grass, which costs about a penny a pound. Fire-places are very little used, except in the more northern prDvinces ; but warm clothing is worn when the climate makes it necessary. The dwellings have a low pitch, so that with the coal found in many of the provinces, with the i)runings of the trees, and with the roots of the mountain shrubs, their inhabitants can cheai)ly procure the fuel necessary to warm themselves Avitli.* There is a great scarcity of forests in China, as the country has been entirely denuded to sui)port its teeming jiopulation. Grazing fields are equally scarce, so that butcher's meat, beef or nmtton, is dear. The inhabitants however get along without it, thanks to the numerous streams, rivers, lakes, and canals which intersect China, and swanu with lish. I'ishing does not take * Simon, Report of the Acelimatization Society, Miu-ch, 1S69. <4i o H rr. 278 THE YELLOW RACE. place in the streams of running Water alone. Fish are caught in the rice fields, and even in the j^ools caused by the heavy rains, so rapid is the jn-oduction of these animals. A kind of fish exists in China which multiplies at such an astonishing rate, that it produces two broods in a month, this fish is consequently not more than a penny and the dearest tenpence a pound. All kinds of fisheries are carried on — net, rod, otter and cormorant fishing. It is thus that animal food for foiu* hundred millions of inhabitants is provided. Pigs, ducks, and chickens are also a great resource. Pork has become such a general article of food, that its cost is higher than that of beef, although the latter is much the scarcest. The ducks are found in flocks of three or foui- thousand on the lakes and pieces of water. They are watched by children in a kind of small canoe. Sometimes the drakes bring the ducklings to the water, keeping guard over them from the bank, and recalling them -when necessary with a sharp piercing cry \vhich the young ones perfectly understand. There is a large trade in ducks. They dry them by putting them between a couple of planks like plants ; and they are sent in this guise to the most remote parts of the empire. Dogs of a particular breed, reared for the market in the southern provinces, are prepared in tlie same way, but only for the consumption of the very poorest classes. Goats and sheep are also rather largely made use of for food, but not to such an extent as pigs, ducks and chickens. It may be seen therefore that the Chinese have learnt how to su])i>ly tlie place of the larger kind of butcher's meat. \ cgt'tabk's liowcvcr form tlic staple of their food. This explains how it is possible lor foiu- hundred millions of inhabi- tants to exist in a country whose acreage is not more than four or five times that of France. Chinese lun-ticulture contains eighty difi'erent kinds of vegetables, and out of these eiglity, at least twentj'-five constitute a direct article of I'ood ior man. lUit the most precious of all is rice, and the Chinese spare no pains in perfecting its cultivation. In aid ol' this cultivation they have sacrificed their forests, dug iunuense lakes, and even pierced lofty mountains. I'or its sake they collect the water of both stream and river, and direct its course from the mountain's foot over the soil they wish to irrigate. Perhaps no greater or more grandiose SINAIC BRANCH. 279 work exists in the whole world than the gigantic h3'(lraulic system which, throughout the whole of China, from the west to the sea coast, du-eets the flow of its waters, and pours them over the fields of every tiller of its soil. This great work was carried out four thousand j^ears ago, but public gTatitude has not forgotten its promoter. They still point out not far from Ning-po, the field where the little peasant used to work who after accomplishing his entei^jrise became the great emperor Yu. All the inhabitants of the canton where he was born are considered as his descendants or as those of his famil}', and are exempt from taxation ; and the anniversary of his bii'th is celebrated every year in a sjjecial temple with as much zeal as if the benefits he has bestowed were things of yesterda}-. The Chinese do their best not only for rice, but for every kind of produce, or to put it better, for the earth itself, the earth that brings it forth. Agriculture to the Chinese is more than a calHng, it is ahnost a religion. The Chinaman repeats to himself these words of the old Persian laAv : " Be thou just to the plant, to the bull, and to the horse ; nor be thou unmindful of the dog. The earth has a right to be sown ; neglect it and it will cm'se thee, fertilize it and it will be grateful to thee. It says to him who tills it from the right to the left, and from the left to the right, may thy fields bring forth of all that is good to eat, and may thy countless villages abound with prosperity." It adds again, " Labour and sow : the sower who sows wdth purity obeys the whole law." When the earth therefore does not produce abundant crops, the Chinese lay the blame on themselves. They purify them- selves and fast. Confucius, besides, has said : "If you Avish for good agriculture, be of pure morals."* The soil in China yields as much as ten thousand pounds of rice to every acre. Such a result says a great deal for their rural morals. While occupied in making the earth yield so plentifully, they have no time for evil thoughts or actions. A moralist has said, " There can be no cultivation without public order. Justice is begotten of the fm-row. Ceres, who at Thebes and at Athens brought men together and made the laws, is the reflecting mind of men who till the soil." f How could * Simon, Report of the Acclimatization Society, Marcli, 1S69. f Idem. 280 THE YELLOW EACE. Chinese agriculture be possible without a system of law, when for tlie success of its rice fields it is so dependent on water, which is so easily cut off, for the very essence of its fruitful- ness. The uninterrupted distiibution of its waters, in the midst of such an immense rural population, is a symptom of great honest}' and fau-ness among the inhabitants of the Celestial Empire. Tlius we see that patience, gentleness, justice and benevolence are the predominant Chinese qualities. The Chinese have been often reproached with being atheists ; but the devotion of labour, the purifications and the atonements to which they submit at the smallest warning from Heaven, free them from this reproach. The Bonzes, the priests of the Buddhist faith, are treated by the Chinese with great respect. If this nation is not really a very rehgious one, at least it venerates and respects the ministers of religion. Fig. 12G shows the. usual dress of the Bonzes. Education is widely spread in China ; schools abound there. Chinese literature, without possessing ver}' numerous works v.orthy of remembrance, has produced a good deal worthy of esteem. The Theatre is a recreation much sought after by the people and by the educated classes. AVe will make a few extracts on these points from the travels of M. de I^ourboulon, edited by M. Poussielgue, which we have already quoted : " Their Book of Bites," says M. Poussielgue, "directs tliat the education of the child of wealtliy parents shall commence from the hour even of its birth, and bids the mother take great precautious in choosing its nurses, wliom it only tolerates. A cliild is weaned the moment it can lift its liand to its mouth. At six years of age the elementary principles of arith- metic and geography are taught him; at seven he is separated from liis lunilicr and sisters, and im longi'i* allowed to take meals with them; at eight the usages of imliteness are instilled into him ; the following year lie is taught the astrologic.il <;ili'ndar ; at ten he is sent to a public school, where the master teaches him to road and write iind to calculate ; between the ages of thirteen and iifteen lie icccivcs innsic lessons and sings moral maxims instead of liis liyuiiis ; at lilleeii come gymnastics, the use of arms, and riding ; finally at twenty years of age, if he is considered worthy THE HU?UN RACF. /" SeZ/uT JO ' JAPANtSE CHINESE YELLOW OR MONGOLIAN RACE SINAIC BRANCH. 281 of it, lie receives the vii'ile cap, find changes his cotton clotliing for silk garments and furs; he is also generally marriel at this age. ''The Cliinese schoolmasters (fig. 127) are rejected men of 126. — CHINESE BONZE. letters who have not succeeded in passing the examinations for civil employment. They make their scholars call out their lessons in a loud voice, and seem to have long since appreciated the value of the system of mutual instruction. They chastise culprits with their pigtails and with cat-o'-nine-tails, striking 282 THE YELLOW RACE. them heavy blows on the hands and on the back. Moral penalties are also inflicted ; a writing fastened to his back holds up the idle schoolboy to public contempt. The poorest class of children are taught gi-atuitously in the schools. " The importance attached by the Chinese to the writing, the reading, the grammar, and the thorough knowledge of their lan- guage, springs from its inherent difficulties. " The ancient Chinese writing was ideographic, that is to say, it represented objects by drawn characters, similar to the Egyptian system of hieroglyphics, instead of being phonetic, that is, com- posed of signs con-esponding Avitli the sounds of the spoken lan- guage. Their primitive characters, two hundred and fouiieen in number, were rough figures imperfectly representing material objects. Ideographical writing, the use of which by senii- barbarcjus peojiles is easily explained, must be rather awkward for civilized men desiring to express abstract ideas. The Chinese have ingeniously modified their characters, so as to render them capable of satisfying the wants of their growing civilization. Anger was represented by a heart under a bond, a sign of slavery ; friendiphip by two pearls exactly alike ; history, by a hand hold- ing the emblem of equity. As it was soon found that these ingenious figures were no longer sufficient, the}' were combined iu an inffiiite number of ways ; the)' were altered and multiplied to such an extent, that it takes all the science of an old man of letters to recognize the designs of the primitive writing in the present characters, which are more than forty thousand in number. It is in this way that their modern writing was gradually fonued, an emblematic writing which does not correspond with the spoken laiiguage, the one solitary exception to the rule among all civilized nations. " It is therefore easily to be understood that to read and write the Chinese language is a science exacting severe study from milivis of the country, as well as from foreigners: besides, even its grannnatical rules vary very nnich. 'J'here are three kmds of style : the ancient or sul)lime style, used in the old canonical books ; the academical styli', which is adopted lor olHciiU and literary documents; and the common styli'. " The Cliinese attach iiuuh importance to an elegant hand- writing, a clever calligrapher. or to use their own expression, a clever brush, is worthy of their admiration. Captain Ijouvier and SINAIG BRANCH. 283 one of the interpreters of the French legation, were one clay pay- ing a visit to Tchong-louen, one of the leading officials of Peking ; his son, a mandarin with the blue button, a young man of twenty- two, and ah'eady father of a child — that is to say of a son, for ghls 127.— CHINESE SCHOOLMASTEE. ^^M do not count for anything — was present in the reception-room. Tchong-louen, wishing to give an idea of his son's jn-ecocious ac- compHshments to his visitors, sent for a large cartoon in which the youth had traced in splendid outlines, the word longevity, and 284 THE YELLOW RACE. showed it to them witli as much pride as if it had been the certificate of some noble action or a literary Avork. The rooms of every house contain simiLir cartoons, hung upon theii' walls as we in Europe hang paintings. "The appearance of Chinese writing is very odd; the cha- racters are placed one under the other in vertical lines, and run from right to left ; in a word, on this point as in many others, the Chinese proceed in a manner diametrically opposed to ours. The position in which the characters are placed is besides very important ; for instance, the Emperor's name must be written with two letters higher than the others, to omit this would be to commit treason. Everybody is familiar with Chinese or Indian ink. It is with this substance, diluted m water and used with a brush, that the Chinese trace the letters of their writing, holding tlieir hands perpendicularly, instead of placing them horizontally, on the paper. " Their spoken language is much less difficult ; it is composed of monosyllables, the union of which, in an infinite number of ways, expresses every possible idea. I must not forget the accents which give a difterence of tone and (.'xpression to the mono- syllabic roots. The language of the south difiers sufficiently from that of the north to prevent the natives from understanding one another without the assistance of the brush. Moreover, eveiy province has its particular dialect, " In spite of the difficulties presented by the reading and writ- ing of the Chinese character, China is doubtless the land in which primary instruction is most widely spread. Schools are found even in the smallest hamlets whose rustics deprive themselves of some of their gains, in order to i)ay a sihoolmaster. It is very seldom you nu'ct witli an entirely uneducated Chinese. The workmen and tiu' jn-asants are (•ai)abli' of writing their own letters, reading thegovenniu'ut bills and proclamations, and making notes of tlieir daily business. Teaching in tlie primary schools has for its basis, the San-tse-kiiig, a sacred book attributed to a disciple of Confucius, which sums ii|i in a ImiKlnd mid sixty-eight lines all acMiuircd knowledge aiitl science. 'J'liis little encyclopiedia, jiroperly exj)lained and conanented oii by llie teacher, suffices to give ('Iiiiiise iliildnii u laste for positive Know ledLjW and even to givi- them the desire of ac(piiriiig a wider education. There are also colleges in the large towns whci'e the childri'ii of the o O o o CO ; ',1 I 111 ■ 4it 1' \ r, iii^ 286 THE YELLOW RACE. men of letters and of the mandarins receive a complete educa- tion. Such among others is the Imperial College at Peking. " The citizens of tlie Celestial Empire enjoy thorough liberty of the press, but at their ovm risk and peril. The government, which has no riglit to forbid any publication, revenges itself after- wards by inflicting the bastinado on tlie authors of the pamphlets and the virulent satires that daily appear attacking it. A great quantity of small portable printing-presses exists among private individuals who both use and abuse them. There is no country in the world where the walls are so thickly covered with bills and advertisements. " The Chinese have practised the t^'pographical art from time immemorial ; but as their alpliabet is composed of more than forty thousand letters, they could not make use of moveable type ; they restricted themselves therefore to can-mg on a piece of hard board the characters they requned, to Avetting these characters with ink and to striking off a number of copies, by applying different sheets of paper to the board. Their binders, in ojiposition to ours, make these leaves up into a volume by fastening them together b}' their edges. A note in the preface generally mentions the place where the boards that pruitcd the first edition of the work have been deposited. ** There are in Peking several daily papers, amongst others the Official Gazette, a government i)rint, the subscription for Avhich is a piastre quarterly. This print, i)ublished in pamphlet shape, is a rectangular publication containing a dozen pages, with a like- ness of the philosopher ]\Ieng-tscn on tbe cover. It contains a sunnnary of all i)ublic matters, and all leading events, the peti- tions and moin(n-ials addressed to tlie Emperor, his decrees, tlie edicts of the viceroys of the provhices, judicial ceremonies and letters of j)ardon, the custom-house tariff's, the court circular, the news of the day, iiivs, crimes, &.C., and finally the incidents, fortunate or unfortunate, of tlic war against the rebel Tae-pinfs. It even acknowledges the Imperial defeats, a i)iece of frank- ness wortliy of notice by llie dllicia] organs of Europe and America. "The Chinese have a Iraditi.iiial and (puisi-religious respect for the presen-ation of all prinled and written papers ; they are care- fully collected and l.iuiit wIk n read, so as to put them beyond the reach of profanation. It is even asserted that societies exist who SINAIC BRANCH. 287 pay porters to go from street to street with enormous baskets to pick up fragments. These new kind of rag-gatherers are paid for saving the waifs and strap's of human thought. " Ai't like hterature has been carried to some extent in an utili- tarian and manufiicturing sense. But imaginative art, the ideally beautiful, is a thmg a Chinese does not understand. *' While acknowledging the skill with which the Chinese have written on social economy, on philosophy, on history, and on all moral and political science based on experience and logic, we must note the scarcity of their purely literar}^ works. It must not however, be concluded that China, unlike every civihzed country, does not possess plenty of poets, novelists and dramatic authors ; but their little esteemed and badly remunerated productions are ephemeral. To-day an ode, something appropriate to the moment, is written, it is recited or played in the midst of applause, and to-morrow nothing remains of it. " Theatrical propensities are nevertheless very strongly de- veloped among the Chinese, and the cause of this forgetfulness, tliis neglect is that they are ashamed of attaching too much importance to a futile amusement. The managers of the theatres are generally the authors of the pieces they represent, or at any rate they modify them according to the exigencies of the actors and the suitability of the costumes. There are no l^ermanent or authorized theatres in Peking : the government only allows theii- temporary construction in the open spaces of the town for a limited period during public festivals. Theatrical representations, however, take place in many of the tea-houses, which are analogous to our music-halls, and in nearly all the dwellings of the wealthy, who, every time they hire a conipau}' of actors to celebrate a family anniversary, take care, with an eye to popularity, to allow the public free ingress into that i^art of their house reserved for the auditorium." " I have just been present," relates M. Treves, " at a theatrical representation given by the secretary of state Tchong- loueil in the gardens of his palace in the Tai-tar to^vn, in honour of the new year. The theatre was something hke those con- structed in Paris on the esplanade of the Invalides on the occasion of the Emperor's fete : it was an ample quadrilateral building in the shape of a Greek temple, supported on either side by four columns painted in sky-blue, golden, and scarlet stripes, and Nvith 288 THE YELLOW EACE. a proscenium covered with canings and decorations. The stage, much wider than it was deep, was a wooden platform raised about six feet above the level of the rest of the building. An immense screen shuts oft" the back passages, where the actors dress them- selves and get themselves up. There was no scenery, only two or three chaii's and a carpet. The circular hall reserved for the audience, very large in jiroportion to the stage, was paved with wliite marble ; it Avas not roofed in, and the only shelter for the spectators Avas the shade cast by the large trees of the garden (fig. 129). " "We took our places on a reserved platform, placed expressly for us in front of the stage ; on either side Avere boxes Avith bamboo blinds Avlience the AA'ives of our host and those of his guests looked on at the play : to prevent their being seen, they wore A'eils of silk net. The guests of loAver rank AA-ere seated in the fii'st roAV, on cbair.s grouped round small tables capable of accommodating four or five people. Behind them I could see a SAA'arm of human heads ; these Avere the public who croAvded and pressed together to enjoy the spectacle for Avhich they were in- debted to the munificence of the illustrious Tchong-louen. At Peldng as m Paris, tlie common people Avillingly undergo for the Sake of amusement the fatigue of standing, Avithout any means of restmg themselves, for hours together. A few indulgent fathers had tAvo or three children perched upon their backs, and upon their shoulders, but I could not see a single Avoman. " At a signal given from our dais, the orchestra, placed at one Aving of the stage, and consisting of two flutes, a drum and a harp, began a charivari Avhich took the place of an overture ; then the screen opened, and the actors all ai)])eared in their ordinary dress, and after boAving so deeply tlmt their I'oivheads touched the ground, their leader iKlvniiced to tlie edge iA' the stage and com- menced a poni[)ous reeitiil ol' the (hnnias they Avere going to perform." Here tln' wi-iter gives a description of tlic piei-i's represented, Avhich Avere kinds of allegories and liistoricnl i>;igt>ants. Besides these regular theatiieal reitresent.itions, there are in l\'king many acrobatic trooi)s, mah' iiud t'eiii;de rope-dancers, nnd itini^rant circuses. Marionettes, absolutelv idt nti(;il with those in Mnro])e, are seen in China. Which nation is llieir inventor'.' The name by Avhich SINAIC BRANCH. 289 they have passed from time immemorial in France, ombres chinoises, seems to prove that their origin is Chinese. 129. — A CHINESE PLAY. Hidden by ample drapery of blue cotton stuff, the man who moves the puppets stands on a stool. A case representing a ir 290 THE YELLOW RACE. little stage is i)lacecl on his shoulders and rises above his head, Avhile his hands work without revealing the mechanical means he uses to impart the movements of players to these tiny automatons. We will end our account of the Chinese with a glance at their administration of justice and their judicial forms. AVe again ^uote from M. Poussielgue : " There is a du-ect relation in China between the penal judicial code and family organization. If the Emperor is the father and the mother of his subjects, the magistrates who represent him are also the father and mother of those they rule over. Every out- rage against the law is an outrage upon the family. Impietv, one of the greatest crimes foreseen and punished by the law, is really nothing but a Avant of respect for parents. This is how the penal code defines impiety. ' He is impious avIio insults his nearest relations, or he who brings an action against them, or who does not go into mourning for them, or who does not venerate their memory, or he who is wanting in the attention due to those to whom he owes his existence, by whom he has been educated, or by whom he has been protected and assisted.' The punishments incurred for the crime of impietj' are terrible ; Ave intend to speak of them later. " In thus carrying the feeling of what is due to family ties into the region of politics, the Chinese legislators have created a governmental machinery of prodigious power, whicli has lasted for tliirty centuries, and which, neither the numerous revolutions and dynastic changes, neither tbe antagonism of the northern and southern races, neither the inuuense territorial extent of the empire, neither religious scepticism, nor finally the selfish creed of materialism developed to excess by a decayed and stationary civilization, have been able to destroy, or even seriously to disturb. '* Auioiigst the supreme courts that sit at Peking, is the Court of 7\i>peal or Cassation (Ta-li-sse). Next to it come the assizes held in the chief towns of each province, and jMvsided over by a si)ccial magistrate bearing the title of Conunissary iA' tlu' (onit of Offences. A second magistrate of inferior rank exercises tlie duties of |iuMic licenser at thes(> assizes. In towns of second and tliird inii»orlance inlriii>r tribunals exist which have but one judge, the mandarin or the sub-i)refect of the department. The SINAIC BllANCH. 291 punishments that can be awarded by the latter are limited ; when the crime deserves a greater chastisement, the prisoner is sent to the assizes held in the chief town of his province : if this tribunal sentences him to death, the proceedings must be sent to the Court of Appeal at Peking, where a final decision is pro- nounced at the autumn sittings. Thus no provmcial tribunal has 130. — A CHINESE JUNK. the power of sentencing a prisoner to death ; although in special cases, such as an armed insm-rection, a governor can be invested with extreme power, similar to that conferred in Europe by martial law. Finally there are in every part of the empu-e, courts of information where the sub-prefect, in the course of his quarterly circuit, has to hear what is taking place, decide differences, and deliver moral lectures to the public ; but this excellent institution V 2 292 THE YELLOW RACE. lias fallen into disuse in consequence of the relaxation of govern- mental authority and the carelessness of the mandarins. " The result of this judicial organization is that the suh- prefect is invested with the eutii'e correctional power within the limits of his civil jurisdiction, a very faulty state of things, which has been the cause of enormous abuses. " There are no advocates in China, and, as has been seen, very few judges. Consequently the mode of administermg justice is very summary, and the guarantees enjoyed by a prisoner amount to nothing. His friends or relations can, it is true, plead in his favour, but it is of no use, unless it happens to suit the mandarin at the head of the tribunal. As for the witnesses, they are liable to be flogged with a rattan, accordingly as their evidence is agreeable or not. Generally speaking, the long-wmded wit- nesses are the most disagreeable to the mandarin who has a mass of matters to settle, and whose time does not allow him to enter into petty details. In point of fact the prisoner's acquittal or con- demnation depends upon the subaltern officers of the court, who prepare the proceedings in a manner favourable to the prisoners or the reverse, accordingl}' as they have received more or less money from his friends. '• If there is something to be praised in Chinese jurisprudence, the w'ay in Avhich the punishments are carried out is on the contrary shocking. ]\Ian is considered as a being sensitive only to i)hysical agony and to death ; Chinese legislators have not sought to restrain him by his honour, by his pride in himself, nor even by his self interest. 'I'he penal code consists mainly of the bastinado, inflicted willi a tliid; bamboo cane, with the thick end or the thin one, and consisting of from ten up to two hundred blows, as the crime is trifling or serious, or as the object stolen is of little or of great value. The bastinado is given immediately in presence of the tribunal. The most conunon punishments, are, after the bastinado, tlio cangue, the j^illory, imprist)nnient and ]u'rp('tual exile into 'I'ai-iary for nnindarins who have committed ]H)]iti(iil oil'ences. We have menliont'd that the High Court of Appeal alone can decide on a death sentence ; but the suflerhigs iiiilicted by the orders ol" the iiifeiioi- tribunals are so horrible, the executioners are so ingenious in vnrying the tortures without causing (h.illi, (lie nianagemeiil of the prisons is so hateful, and Onally a man sentenced to the cangue, the pillory, or the cage is 131. — CHINESE BEGGARS. 294 THE YELLOW RACE. exiiosed to such horrible anguish, that when the death-warrant arrives from Pekmg, the unfortunate wretch goes cheerfully to the scaffold, as if his last daj' were really the day of his deliver- ance. " Capital punishment, horribly varied in bygone days, is now only inflicted in three ways ; strangulation, decapitation, and the slow death by stabbing. " Strangulation is eftected by means of a silken cord that two executioners pull at each end, or by an iron collar tightened by a screw, very much like the garotcut present used in Sjiain. Stran- gulation by the silken cord, is reserved for the jorinces of the Imperial family ; the iron collar is used to destroy, in the silence of the prison, those whose death it is desii'ed to conceal. " In public, the only mode of execution is decapitation, applied to all vulgar crimes. The preparations for this mode of death are very simple, and its action very rapid, owing to the temper and weight nf tlie swords, and the skill of those who wield them. The guillotine never attained the lightning-Hke rapitlity of the satellites of the dreaded Yeli, the vicero}- from whom the Anglo- French delivered the ])rovince of Canton ; the}' could strike off a hundred heads in a few moments. Their master used to boast that their skill was derived from a hundred thousand subjects of experiment he had furnished them with in less than two years. '* The slow death of stabbing is inflicted for the crimes of trea- son, parricide, and incest. The preparation for this mode of punishment must double the miseries of the condemned convict. Securely tied to a post, liis feet and hands fastened with ropes, his head is placed in a kind of pillory, while the magistrate dele- gated to witness the execution of the sentence, draws from a covered basket a knife, on the handle of which is written the part of the body in Avhich it is to be inserted. This horrible torture is continued until chance selects the heart, or some other vital part. We hasten to add, that generally the convict's iiiends purchase the connivance of the magistrate, who takes <-are to draw at the very first venture, the knife intended for the mortal blow. "It is little wonder that the Chinese accustomed to such penalties, and lo thi- hideous and iVccpu'nt spectacles thev aft'ord, shoidd early become inured to tlie idea of deatli, aiwl that even SINAIC BRANCH. 295 their women and children shoukl possess in the highest degree the passive courage which enables them to meet it with calmness. For many of these poor people, death is only the welcome termi- nation of a miserable and painful existence. " I had the curiosity to be present at one of the last sittings of the Court, and at my request a place was reserved for me, where I could see without being seen. 132. — CHINESE PUNISHMENT. " The hall of justice had nothing remarkable in an architectm'al sense. It was surrounded by a lofty wall, nearly as high as the principal edifice. The first court is enclosed by buildings used as prisons. I saw some boxes made of enormously thick bamboo bars placed at a little distance apart, in which prisoners were shut up during the night. " In this court a crowd of wretched creatures with emaciated limbs, livid faces, and barely covered with a few loathsome rags, lay sweltering in the sun. Some were fastened by the foot with an iron chain to a weight so heavy, that they were unable to stir it, and staggered round it like caged wild beasts, continually turn- 296 THE YELLOW RACE. ing in a space of a few feet. Others had their arms and legs shackled together, so that they could only move about in short jumps, which must have been very painful to judge by the expres- sion of theii' faces. " One of these prisoners had his left hand and right foot fas- tened in a board a few inches in Avidth ; a policeman dragged him forward by an iron chain fastened to a heavy collar clasped round 1,33.— CIIINESK I'lNISHMENTS. his neck, whilst another flogged him I'roin bfhiiid, to make him go on. This wretched creature crept along with great diiliculty on the leg that was still free, his body bent double in the most painful position (fig. 132). " In another corner of the court, other prisoners Avere under- going the punishment (if the cangiu\ I also saw a painful sight, a thief buried alive in a woochMi cagt*. " Tmagini' a heavy tiil» upside down, under wliich a human being is made to eroiich ; liis head and his hands are slipped through three round hoU's, inadi- so excessivel}' tight that he cannot remove them ; the weight of the cage presses on his SINAIC BEANCH. 207 slioulders, whatever movement he makes he must carry it about with him. When he wishes to rest, he can only crouch upon his knees in a most fatiguuig position ; when he wishes to take exer- cise, he can hardly Uft the weight of the tub (fig. 133). One 134.— A CHINESE COURT OF JUSTICE. shrmks from attempting to realize the existence of a man con- demned to a month of such a punishment. The miserable sufferer I saw, being unable to either eat or drink by himself, his wife had undertaken to help him ; she was standing close to the cage feeding him with rice and some Httle pieces of pork, which she 298 THE YELLOW RACE. pushed into his mouth with chop-sticks. From time to time, she Aviped with an ohl piece of cloth the livid countenance of her husband, which was running down with perspu-ation, whilst her little child, slung to her back with a strap, smiled in its utter ignorance of miser}-, and played with the curls of its mother's flowing hair. This sight affected me deeply, and I hmried on to avoid making a protest against such atrocity. " The entrance to the hall of justice is embellished with an ex- ternal portico, on which some mythological scenes are painted in glowing colours. "Presently the folding gates opened with a loud creaking, and admitted the crowd that had gathered in the first court. At the end of the large hall on a raised dais, I perceived Tchong-louen in his ceremonial costume, surrounded with liis councillors and the subaltern officers of justice. In front of him, on a table covered with a red cloth, were the records of criminal proceedings, brushes and saucers for the Indian ink, a bookcase containing the codes and the books of jurisprudence that might have to be considted, and a large case full of painted and numbered pieces of wood. Behind the mandarin stood his fan-bearer, and two children richly dre:^sed in silk, who held over his head the insignia of his dignity. On the twelve stone steps that ascended to the dais were posted, first, the executioner, conspicuous for his wire hat, and his red dress. He leant his right hand upon an enormous rattan cane, while his left wielded a curved sword ; then came his assistants and the jailors carrying different instruments of torture which the}' clashed noisily together, whilst continuing at measured intervals to utter horrible yells, intended to tlirow terror into the minds of the prisoners- All round the hall stood jjolice soldiers, in the red tasselkd ^lan- chu cap, armed with a short spear, and with two swords sheathed in tlie same scabbard. Red draperies inscribed with various sentences, and lanterns representing different monsters were liung ;iroiuidtlie walls. Insliort, the whole scene was got up to impress the eager and curious mob, which crowded tliickly beneath the overhanging side galleries, with thi- imposing spectacle of the symbols of justice, as representcfl in lig. 1;]|. •' I witnessed from the i)lace reserved for me behind the judg- ment seat the trial of half a score of robbers. I will not attempt to describe the scenes of torture that followed their repeated denials of guilt. When a ]iii>oiitr [lersisted in asserting his SINAIC BRANCH. 299 innocence, the judge tossed to the executioner one of the painted sticks or counters lying in the case on the table before him, and on which was marked the number of blows or the description of torture to be inflicted. This was immediately carried into effect 135. — CHINESE SOLDIERS. under the eyes of the judge and registrars who made careful notes of the half avowals uttered by the victmi in the midst of his screams of agony." Military matters are but little attended to in Cliina. This sceptical and timorous nation is no believer in military glory and 300 THE YELLOW RACE. power. Oiir campaigns in China showed the value of a Chinese ami}'. General Cousin Montauban, since Count de Palikao, cut numbers of them to pieces, after one or two skii-mishes, in wliich the Chinese fled as hard as the}- could the very moment they perceived a imiform. i;{(). — C'HINKSE TROOPER. A nation of four liinulicd millioii inhabitants was conquered by six thousand l-'rcnchintn. 'I'hc uinvortby cowardice of the Chinese exjilain the I'lict. thai liny hav(> always been an easy prey to con([uerors. SINAIC BRANCH. 301 In Chinese military matters we will restrict ourselves to repro- ducing their uniforms. Fig. 135 represents that of their infantry, and fig. 136 that of their mounted troops. The real army of the Chinese nation is the care with which it holds itself aloof from foreigners, and the manner in which it forbids them access to its territory. Retrenched behind its wall, it is happy in its own way and does without soldiers. The system seems a good one, since it has succeeded for so many centuries. 137. — THE GREAT WALL OF CHINA. The wall of Chma, which rigorously excludes all strangers from the empire, is no mere metaphor. It is a solid reahty. Fig. 137 gives a view of the Great Wall taken near Peking. The Marquis de Moges, an attache of the embassy when M. Gros was French Ambassador in Chma, has wittily summed up, in his account of his travels, the contrast between Chinese and AVestern civilization. " In China," he says, " the magnetic needle pomts to the south ; — the cardinal points are five in number ; the left hand is the place of honom- ;— politeness requii-es you to keep your head covered in the presence of a superior, or in that of a person whom you wish to honour ; — a book is read from right to 302 THE YELLOW EACE. left ; — fruit is eaten at the beginning of dinner and soup at its close ; — at school, cliildren learn theii' lessons aloud and repeat them all together ; — their silence is punished as a sign of idleness ; -^and finally, a title of nobility conferred upon a man for some signal service rendered to the state, does not descend to his posterity, but goes back\yards and ennobles liis ancestors." The Japanese Family. Japan, consisting of a large island, that of Nipon, and seven other smaller islands, of which the principal are Yesso, Sitkokf, and Kiousiou, is inhabited by an industrious and intelligent people. The Japanese, whilst resembling the Chinese in many points, differ from them in many others, and are far superior in a moral point of view to the inhabitants of the Celestial Empire. The wi'itten character of Japan is the same as that of China, and its literatm-e is not a distinctive one, but entirely Chinese. The two creeds of Bi;ddha and of Confucius prevail in Japan as they do in China. The worship of these creeds is carried on in both countries in similar pagodas, and their ministers are the same bonzes with shaven heads and long gTay robes. The buildings and the junks of both nations are identical. Their food is the same, a diet of vegetables, principally rice, and fish, washed down by plenty of tea and si)irit. The coolies carry theii* loads in exactly the same manner in Japan and in Cliina, at Nangasaki and at Peking, and make the streets resound with the same shrill measured cries. The Japanese women wear their hair as the Chmese women used to do beft)re they adopted the fiishion of pig- tails, and tlic townspeople in Yeddo, as in Nankin, seclude them- selves in thcii' Imiiscs. wliicli are impervious both to heat and cold. But the resemblance stojts there. The Japanese, a warlike and feudal nation, would \)v indignant at being confounded with the servile and crafty inhabitants of the Celestial Empire, who despise war, and wliose sole aim is commerce. A Chinaman begins to laugh wluii he is reproached with running away from the enemy, or wImh lie is convicted of having told a lie; smli matters give him little (•ou(( in. A Japanese sets a different value on his life and on liis liduour; he is warlike and haughty. A Japanese soldier always confronts his enemy. To deprive him of SINAIC BRANCH. 303 liis sword is to dishonour him, and he will onl}- consent to take it back stamed with the life-blood of his conqueror. The duello, unknown in China, is carried out in a terrible fashion among the Japanese. The islander of Nipon disembowels himself with a thrust of his own sword, and dares his adversary to follow his example. The Chinese race live in a state of disgustmg and I)erpetual filth ; every Japanese, on the contrar}-, without distinc- tion of rank or fortune, takes a warm bath every other day. Of a jovial and frank disposition, and of great intelligence, they are always desu'ous of knowing what is going on in the world, and ever anxious to learn ; whilst the Chinese, on the other hand, shut themselves up behind their classic Avail, and recoil from everything that is strange to them. These characteristics show that the Jai:»anese are a far superior race to the Chinese. A few peculiarities, more especially found in the inhabitants of the sea coasts, the fishermen and the sailors, separate the Japanese physical type from that of the Chinese. The former are small, vigorous, active men with heavy jaws, thick lips, and a small nose, flat at the bridge, but yet with an aquiline profile. Their hair is somewhat inclined to be curly. The Japanese are generally of middle height. They have a large head, rather high shoulders, a broad chest, a long waist, fleshy hips, slender short legs, and small hands and feet. The full face of those who have a very retreating forehead and particularly prominent cheek-bones is rather square than oval in shape. Tlieii" eyes are more projecting than those of Europeans, and are rather more veiled by the eyelid. The general effect is not that of the Chinese or Mongolian type. The Japanese have a larger head than is customary with individuals of these races, their face is longer, their features are more regular, and their nose is more prominent and better shaped. They have all thick, sleek, dark black hair, and a considerable quantity of it on their faces. The colour of their skm varies according to the class they belong to, from the sallow sunburnt complexion of the inhabitants of southerji Europe to the deep tawny hue of that of the native of Java. The most general tint is a sallow brown, but none remind you of the yellow skin of the Chinese. The women are fairer than the men. Amongst the upper and even the middle classes, some are to be met with with a 25erfectly white complexion. 304 THE YELLOW RACE. Two indelible features distinguish the Japanese from the European type. Their half-veiled eyes, and a disfiguring hollow in the breast, which is noticeable in them in the flower of their youth, even in the handsomest figures. Both men and women have black eyes, and white sound teeth. 13S. — JATANESE. Their countenance is mobile and possesses great variety of expression. It is the custom for their married women to blacken their teeth. The national -lapanese costume is a kind of open dressing gown (fig. 138), whicli is made a little wider and a little more flowing for the wonuii lliaii for tlio men. It is fastened round the waist by a belt. That, worn by the men, is a narrow SINAIC BRANCH. •30: silk sash, that, b}' the women, a broad piece of cloth tied in a peculiar knot at the back. The Japanese wear no linen, but they bathe, as we have said, every other day. The women wear an under-garment of red silk crape. In summer, the peasants, the fishermen, the mechanics and the Indian coolies follow their calling in a state of almost complete nudity, and the women only wear a skirt from the waist down- 139. — A JAPANESE EATHEE. wards. Wlien it rains they cover themselves with capes made of straw, or oiled paper, and with hats made, shield shape, of cane bark. In winter the men of the lower classes wear, beneath their Jcirimon or dressing-gown, a tight fiting vest and pair of trousers of blue cotton stuff, and the women one or more wadded cloaks. The middle classes always wear a vest and trousers out of doors. Figs. 138, 139, 140, and 141 represent different Japanese types. Their costume generally differs only in the material of which it is made. The nobility alone have the right to wear silk. They 306 THE YELLOW llACE. only weai' their costlier dresses on the occasions of their going to court or when they pa}' ceremonial visits. All classes wear linen socks and sandals of plaited straw, or wooden shoes fastened by a string looped round the big toe. They all, on their retm-n to theii* own house, or when entering that of a stranger, take off their shoes, and leave them at the threshold. 140. — JATANKSE SOLDIEH. Tlie Hoors of .laj^anese dwellings are covered with mattings, whicli take tlie i)lace of every (tlluT kind of furniture. A 'Ia])anese lias but one wife. Thc! .Japanese liave a taste for science and art, and are fond of iiuisic and i)ageants. Tlicii- luanufactuns ai-e largcdy developed. Tliey make all sorts of line stalls, work skilfully in iron and copper, make capital sword-blades, and their wood carvings, tlieir lacquer-work, and their china, enjoy a wide reputation. SINAIC BRANCH. 307 Political power is divided between an liereditaiy and despotic <;()vernor, the Taicoon, and a spiritual chief, the Mikado. The creed of Buddhism, that of the Kamis, and the doctrines of Confucius equally divide the religious tendencies of the Japanese. 141. — JAPANESE XOBLE. We will give a few details on the interesting inhabitants of 'lapan, from the account of a visit to that countr}^ written by M. Humbert, the Swiss plenipotentiary there, which was published in 1870 under the title of " Japan." X 308 THE YELLOW RACE. M. Humbert was present at the ceremonies wliich took place on the occasion of an official visit paid hj the Ta'icoon to the Mikado, and he gives the following account of it : — " While I was in Japan, it happened that the Taicoon paid a visit of courtesy to the Mikado. " This was an extraordinary event. It made a great sensation, inspired the brush of several native artists, and gave resident foreigners a chance of seeing a little more clearly into the reciprocal relation of the two powers of the empire. Their respective position is really one of considerable interest. " In the first place, the Mikado has over his temporal rival the advantage of birth and the prestige of his sacred character. Grandson of the Sun, he continues the traditions of the gods^ the demi-gods, the heroes, and the hereditary sovereigns wha have reigned over Japan in an uninterrupted succession since the creation of the empire of the eight great islands. Supreme head of their religion, under whatever form it mav present itself to the people, he officiates as the sovereign pontiff of the ancient national creed of the Kamis. At the summer solstice, he offers sacrifices to the earth ; at the winter solstice, to heaven. A god is si>ecially deputed to watch over his precious destiny ; from the shrine of tlie temple he inhabits at the top of Mount Kamo, in the neighbourhood of the Mikado's residence, this deity watches night and day over the Dairi. And finally at the death of a Miliado, his name, which it has been ordained shall be inscribed in the temples of his ancestors, is engraved at Kioto, in the temple of Hatchiuian ; and at Isyc, in the temple of the Sun. " It is indubitably from lieaven that the Mikado, both theo- cratic emperor and hereditary sovereign, derives the authoritv which he exercises over liis people. Tliough now-a-days, it must be acknowledged, he scarcely knows how to cm2)loy it. However^ from time to time it seems proper to liim to confer pompous titles, wliich are entirely honorary, on a few old feudal nobles who have deserved well of the altar. Sometimes also he allows himself the luxin-y of openly i)rotesting against those acts of the temporal power, whieb seem to infringe on his preroofatives. This is the course he took with s])ecial reference to the treaties made by the Taicoon w itli several western nations ; it is true that lie finally sanctioned Lheni, but tbat was because he could not help himself. SINAIC BRANCH. 309 " Now the Ta'icoon, as everybody knows, is the fortunate successor of a common usurper. In fact, the founders of his dynasty, subjects of the then Mikado, robbed their lord and master of his army, his navy, his hinds, and his treasure, as if they were desirous of depriving him of any subject of earthly anxiety. '* Possibly the Mikado was too ready to fall in with their plans. The offer of a two-wheeled chariot drawn by an ox, for his daily drive in the parks of his residence, doubtless a considerable privilege in a country where nobody uses a conveyance, should not have persuaded him to sacrifice the manly exercises of archer}^, hawking, and hunting the stag or wild boar. He might likewise, without making himself absolutely invisible, have spared himself the fatigue of the ceremonious receptions where, motion- less on a raised platform, he accepts the silent adoration of liis courtiers prostrated at his feet. The Mikado, now, they say, only communicates with the exterior world through the medium of the female attendants intrusted with the care of his person. It is they who dress and feed him, clothmg him daily in a fresh costume, and serving his meals on table utensils fresh every morn- ing from the manufactory which for centuries has monopolized their supply. His sacred feet never touch the ground ; his countenance is never exposed in broad daylight to the common gaze ; in a word, the Mikado must be kept pure from all contact with the elements, the sun, the moon, the earth, mankind, and himself. *' It was necessary that the interview should take place at Kioto, the holy town which the Mikado is never allowed to leave. His palace, and the ancient temples of his family are his sole personal possessions there, the town itself being under the rule of the tem- poral emperor ; but the latter dedicates its revenues to the ex- penses of the spiritual sovereign, and condescends to keep up a permanent garrison within its walls for the protection of the pontifical throne. " The preliminaries on both sides having been carried out, a proclamation announced the day when the Taicoon intended to issue forth from his capital, the immense and populous modern town of Yeddo, the head-quarters of the political and civil govern- ment of the empire, the seat of the Naval and Military Schools, of the Interpreters' College, and of the Academy of Medicine and Philosophy. 310 THE YELLOW RACE. " He was preceded by a division of his army equipped iii the European manner, and, Avhile these picked troojDS, infjintry, cavalry, and artillery, were niiirfliing on Kioto by land along the gTeat Imperial highway of the 'I'okaido, the fleet received orders to set sail for the inland sea. The temporal sovereign hhnself, em- barked in the splendid steamer, the Lycemoon, which he had pur- chased of tlie firm of Dent and Co. for five hundred thousand dollars. Six other steamers escorted him; the Kandimarrali , notorious for its voyage from Yeddo to San-Francisco to convey the Jajianese embassy sent to the United States ; the sloop of war, the Socmhinfj, a gift from the King of the Netherlands ; the yacht Emjyeror, a present from Queen Victoria ; and some frigates built in America and in Holland to orders given by the embassies of 1859 and 1862. Manned entirely by Japanese crews, this squadron left the bay of Yeddo, doubled Cape Sagami and the promontory of Idsou, crossed the Linschoten straits, and coasting along the eastern shores of the island of Awadsi, dropped its ancliors in the Hiogo roadstead, where the Taicoon disembarked amid larboard and starboard salutes. " His state entry into Kioto took place a few days later, with no military parade but that of his own troops, as the Mikado possesses neither soldiers nor artillery, with the exception of a body-guard of archers, recruited from the families of his kinsmen or of the feudal nobilitv. Indeed, he can linrdlv afford even on this moderate scale, the expenses of liis court; and his own revenue being insufficient, he is obliged to accept with one hand an income the Taicoon consents to pay hini out of his own jirivate purse, and witli tlie other, the nuiounts that tlie brethren of a few monastic, orrincipal streets of the to^vn. " The ancient insignia of his supreme power Avere carried in state at tlie head of the procession ; the muTor of his ancestress Izanami, the beautiful goddess who gave birth to the sun in the island of Awadsi; the glorious standard, the long paper streamers of which had waved above the heads of the soldiery of Zinmou the conqueror ; the flaming sword of the hero of Yamato, who overcame the eight-headed hydra to which virgins of princely blood used to be sacrificed ; the seal that stamped the first laws of the empire ; and the cedar wood fan, shajied like a lath and used as a sceptre, which for more than two thousand years has descended from the hands of the dead Mikado to those of his successor. " I will not stoj) to describe another part of the j^ageant, in- tended doubtless to complete and enhance the effect of the rest, namely the banners embroidered -with the armorial bearings of all the ancient noble families of the empire. Perhaps they were intended to remind the Ta'icoon, that, in the eves of the old terri- torial nobility, he was nothing but a jiarrcmi ; if so, the ^^rtrirnw could smile complacently at the thought, that the whole of the Japanese grandees, the great as well as the lesser da'miios, are, nevertheless, obliged to pass six months of the year, at his Court in Yeddo, and offer him their homage in the midst of the nobles of his own creation. " The most numerous and the most picturesque ranks of the procession were those of the representatives of all the sects who recognise the sjtiritual supremacy of the jNIikado. The dignitaries of the ancient creed of the Kamis are scarcely distinguishable, as to dress, from the high officials of the palace. I liave already described tlicir t-ostumc, it reminds the spectators tliat the Jai)aiiese possessed originally a religion without a priesthood. lUiddhism, on the contraiy, wliicli came from China, and rapidly spread tln'ouglioiit the ('mi)irc, has an innnonse variotv of sects, I'ites, orders, and brotherhoods. The bonzes and the monks be- longing to this faitli comi)()sed in the procession endless ranks oi devout-looking individuals, with the tonsm-e or with entirelv shaven heads, some of them uncovered, and some wearing curiouslv shaped caps, mitres, mikI li;ils with wide brims. Some of them can-ied a croziei- in tluir right hand, others a rosary, others again. SINAIC BRANCH. 313 a fly-brush, a sea-shell, or a holy water sprmkler made of paper. They were dressed in cassocks, surplices, and cloaks of every shape and hue. " Behind them came the household of the Mikado. The pon- tifical body-guard in their full dress, aim beyond everything at elegance. Leaving breast-plates and coats of mail to the men-at- arms of the Ta'icoon, tliej'^ wear a little lacquer-work cap, orna- mented on both sides with rosettes, and a rich silk tunic trimmed with lace edgings. The width of their trousers conceals their feet. They are equipped with a large curved sabre, a bow, and a quiver full of arrows. " Some of the momited ones had a long riding- whip fastened to their wrist by a coarse silken cord. ''A great deal of brutahty is too often hidden beneath this imposing exterior. The wildness and the dissipation of the 3^oung nobles of the Japanese pontifical court have supplied history with pages recalling the worst period of papal Rome, the days of Csesar Borgia. Conrad Kramer, the envoy of the Dutch West Indian islands to the court of Ivioto, was allowed, to be present in 1626 at a festival held in honour of a visit of the temporal emperor to his spiritual sovereign. He relates that the following day, corpses of women, young girls, and children, who had fiillen victims to nocturnal outrages, were found in the streets of the capital. A still larger number of married women and maidens, whom curiosity had attracted to Kioto, were lost by then* husbands and parents in the turmoil of the crowded streets, and were only found a week or a fortnight later, theii' families being utterly unable to bring tlieii' abducers to justice. "Polygamy being a legal institution for the Mikado only, it was perhaps natural for him to make some display of his prero- gative. It costs him sufficiently dear. It is the abyss hidden with flowers that the first usurpers of the imperial power dug for the feet of the successors of Zinmou. It is easy to imagine the cjaiical smile on the lips of the Ta'icoon as he saw the long row of the equipages of the Da'iri maldng its appearance. " A pan* of black bufl"aloes, driven by pages in white smocks, were harnessed to each of these cumbrous vehicles which were made of precious woods and glistened with coats of varnish ot different tints. They contained the empress and the twelve other legitimate wives of the Milvado seated behind doors of open lattice- 311 THE YELLOW RACE. work. His favourite concubines, and the fift}' ladies of honour of the empress followed close behind, in covered palanquins. " When the ]\Iikado himself leaves his residence, it is always in his pontifical litter. This litter, fiistened on long shafts, and borne by fift}' porters in wliite liveries, can be seen from a long distance off towering above the crowd. It is constructed in the shape of a mikosis, tlie kind of shrine in which the holy relics of the Kamis are exposed. It may be compared to a garden sunnner-liouse, witli a cupola roof with beUs hanging all round its base. ( )n the top of the cupola there is a ball, and on top of the ball there is a kind of cock couchant on its spurs, with its A\-ings extended and its tail spread : this is meant as a representation of the mythological bird known in China and Japan under the name of Foo. " This portable summer-house, glistening all over Avith gold, i>^ so very hermetically closed that it is difficult to believe that any body could be put inside it. A proof, however, that it is really used for the high purpose attributed to it, is that on each side of it are seen walking the women who are the domestic attendants of the Mikado. They alone have the i^rivilege of surrounding his person. To the rest of his court as well as to his people, the jNIikado remains an invisible, dumb, aiul inapproachable divinity. He kept up this character even in the interview with the Taicoon. " Amongst the group of buildings that constitute the right of Kioto to be styled the pontifical residence, there is one that might be called the Temi)le of Audience, for it is constructed in the sacred style of architecture peculiar to the religious edifices of the faith of the Kamis, and it bi'nrs like them the name of Mia, Adjoining the apartments inhabited by the Mikado, it stands at tlie bottom oi' a large court paved and j)lanted with trees, in which arc inarshallcd the escorts ot' houiuir on high and solenni festivals. " A dctachiucnt of ollicci-s of the artillery and of the body- guards of the 'I'aicoon (fig. 113), and several groups of dignitaries of the Mikado's suite drew u[) successively in tliis open space. "The women had retired to their own apartments. I )ci)utations ol" honzes and dilVereiit nu)nastic orders occu- pied the corridors along the surrounding walls. Soldiers of tlu' Taicoonal garrison of Kioto, posted at inleivals, kept tlu' line of the avenue which led to tlie broad steps reaching up to the front SINAIC BRANCH. 3 15 143. — THE ta'icoon's guards. of the building. Up tliis avenue the courtiers of the IMikado, chid in mantles with long trains, passed with measured tread, majesti- 316 THE YELLOW RACE. cally ascended the steps, and placed themselves right and left on the verandah Avith their faces turned towards the still closed doors of the great throne room. Before taldng up their position they took care to lift the trains of their mantles and throw them over the balustrade of the verandah, so as to display to the crowd the coats of arms Avliich were embroidered on these portions of theii" garments. The whole verandah was soon curtained with this brilliant kind of tapestr}'. "Presently the sound of flutes, of sea-shells and of the gongs of the pontifical chapel, proceeding from the left wing of the Iniilding, announced that the Mikado was entering the sanctuary. A deep silence fell upon the crowd. An hour passed away in solemn expectation, whilst the preliminaries of the reception were being performed. Suddenly a flourish of trumpets amiounced the arrival of the Tai'coon. He advanced up the avenue on foot and without any esc(n't ; his prime minister, the connniuiders in chief of the army and navy, and a few members of the council of the Court of Yeddo, walked at a respectful distance behind him. He stopped for a moment at the foot of the great staircase, and innnediately the doors of the temple slowly opened, gliding from right to left in their grooves. He then ascended the steps, and the spectacle which had held in suspense the expectation of the multitude at last unveiled itself to their eyes. " A large green awning of cane-bark fastened to the ceiling of the hall, hung within two or three feet of the floor. Through this narrow space, could be perceived a couch of mats and carpets, on wliicli the broad folds of an ample Avhite robe spread them- selves out. This was all that could be seen of the spectacle of the Mikado on his tlu'one. " 'i'he chinks in the jdaits of llic cane awning allowed liim to see everything without being seen. AVherever he directed his gaze, he perceived notliing but heads bent before his invisible HKijcsty. One alone remained erect on tlie sunnnit of the stairs of the tem})li', but it wns one ci-owiicd witli tlic lofty golden coronet, the royal syml)ol ol' llic temporal lu'ad of the empire. And even he too, the ])owerful sovereign whose miglit is boundless, when lie had reached llie last step, bt'ut his liead, and sinking slowly, fell on liis knees, stretched his arms forward towards the thresliold of the ihrone-rooni, and bowed his forehead to tlie very ground. SINAIC BRANCH. 31' " From that moment, the ceremony of the interview was accomplished, the aim of the solemnity Avas gained. The Taicoon had openly prostrated himself at the feet of the Mikado. *' The mterview at Kioto, had for its result two facts. By the 144. — A LADY OF THE COURT. first, the hending of the knee, the temporal sovereign showed that he continued to be the traditional obedient son of the high pontiff of the national religion ; but, by the second, that is to say by accepting this act of homage, the theocratic emperor formally recognised the representative of a dynasty sprung from a source alien to the only legitimate one." :31S THE YELLOW RACE. As the art of war is of some importance in Japan, we quote a few details from ^f. Humbert, on the equipments and the uniforms of the Taicoon's sokliers. " The common sohliers are," 31. Humbert tells us, " inhabi- tants of the mountains of Akoui. They return to their homes after a short service of two or three years. Their uniform is made of blue cotton stuff, striped with white across the shoulders, and consists of a tight-fitting pair of trousers, and a shirt like that Avorn by the followers of Garibaldi. They wear cotton socks, leather sandals, and a waist-belt supporting a large sword in a japanned scabbard. Their cartridge-pouch and their bayonet are slung to their right side by a baldric. Their get-up is completed by a pointed hat, sloping at the sides, and made of lacquered cardl)oard ; but they oidy wear it when on guard or at drill. " As for the nuiskets of the Japanese troops, they have all, it is true, percussion-locks, but they vary both in calibre and in make, according to where they liai)pcn to come from. I saw four dif- ferent kinds in the racks of some barracks at Benten, which a Vakmmine did me the favour to sliow me. He showed me first a Dutch sample musket, and then one of an inferior quality manufactured in some workshops that had been started in Yeddt) to tuni out arms copied from tliis sample ; he then pointed out an American gun ; and finally, a Minie rifle, the use of which a young officer was teaching a srpiad of soldiers in the barrack- yard." The dress of the Japanese soldiery is curious in this n-spect, that it rei)roduces and preserves the whole military parai)hernaliji of European Iciulal times. A lielmet, a coat-of-mail, a halberd, and a twcj-handed sword, such are tlie cquii)ment of the better <-lass of soldiery. Fencing is held in high esteem in the Japanese army. The men ai'c very clever at this exercise, wliich keeps up tlieir vigour and tlieir skill. I-lveii llie women practise it. Their weajjon is a lance witli a bent piece of iron at the end of it. The ladies learn how to use it in a series of regular positions and attitudes. 'J'he Japanese Amazons can also skill'ully make use of a kind of knife, fastened to the wrist with a long silkc-n string. AN'hen they iiave hui-led tliis weai)on at the head of their enemy, they draw it hack again hy means of llii' coid. 'I'he men also hurl the SINAIC BRANCH. 31D knife, but without fastening it to their wrist, and in the same Avay as they practise throwmg the knife in Spain. The Japanese nobles cany very costly weapons. The temper of their sword-blades is matchless, and their sword-hilts and scabbards are enriched with finely chased and engraved metal ornaments. But the chief value of their swords lies in their great age and reputation. In old families, every sword has a history and tradition of its own, whose brillianc}^ corresponds with the blood it has shed. A maiden sword must not remain so in the hand of its purchaser. Till an opportunity turns up of dyeing it with human blood, its possessor tries its prowess on living animals, or better still, on the corpses of executed criminals. The executioner, having obtained permission, hands him over two or three dead bodies. Our Japanese then proceeds to fasten them to crosses, or on trestles, in a courtyard of his house, and practises cutting, slashing, and thrusting, till he has acquired enough strength and skill to cut a couple of bodies in two at one stroke. The sword, in Japan, is the classical, the national weapon. Nevertheless, in process of time, it will have to give wa}' to the new improved firearms. In spite of the traditional prestige with which the Japanese nobility still endeavour to surround the former old-fashioned weapon ; in spite of the contempt they affect for military innovations ; the rille, the democratic arm of arms, is becoming more and m^re used in Japan. This weapon Vill inaugm-ate a social revolution that will put an end to the feudal system. The rifle will cause an Eastern '89 in Japan. We have said that two creeds are followed in Japan, the Buddhist faith and the religion of the Kamis. The latter, with its ancient rites, has been replaced, however, nearly throughout the empire by the former. We quote some of M. Humbert's remarks on Buddliism. " Our imagination can hardly conceive," says this traveller, *' that nearly a third of the human race has no religious belief but that of Buddhism, a creed without a God, a faith of negation, an invention of despair. " One would wish to persuade oneself that the multitudes who follow its doctrines, do not miderstand the faith they profess, or at least refuse to admit its natural consequences. The idolatrous 320 THE YELLOW RACE. practices engTafted on the book of its law seem iii fact to bear witness that Buddhism has neither been able to satisfy or destroy the religious instinct imiate in man, and germinating in the bosoms of all nations. " On the other hand, it is impossible not to recognize the influence of the philosophy of final annihilation in many of the habits and customs of Japanese life. The Irowa teaches the school children that life disappears like a dream, and leaves no trace behind. A Japanese, arrived at man's estate, sacrifices with the most disdainful indifference his own life or that of his neifih- hour, to appease his pride, or for some trifling cause of anger. Murders and suicides are of such every-da}" occurrence in Japan, that there are few families of gentle birth who do not make it a point of honour to boast at least one sword that has been dyed in blood. " Buddhism is, however, superior in some respects to the creeds it has dethroned. It owes this relative superiority to the justice of its fundamental axiom, which is an avowal of a need for a redeeming principle, grounded on the double fact of the existence of evil in the nature of man, and of an universal state of miser}' and suffering in the world. " The promises of the religion of the Kamis had all reference to this life. A strict observance of the rules of j^nrification would preserve the faithful from the five great ills, which are the fire of heaven, sickness, povert}-^ exile, and early death. The aim of their religious festivals was the glorification of the heroes of the empire. But were patriotism idealized and exalted into a national creed, it would still be true tliat this natural feeling, so precious and so appropriate, could never suftice to satisfy the soul and answer its every craving. The human soul is more boundless than the world. It needs a belief tt) raise it beyond the eailli. Buddliism to a certain extent met these aspirations wliich had been liitlierto neglected. This circumstance alone Avill exi)laiu the success with which it is propagated, in Japan and ('lse\\ here, by the mere force of i)ersuasion. At all events we may well believe that it is not its abstract and philosophical form tliat lias made it so pojndar, and nothing is a better proof of this than its present state. " The bonzes Slnran, Nit/iteii, and twenty or thu'ty others,, have made themselves a reputation as founders of sects, each of SINAIC BRANCH. 321 which is distinguished by some peculiarity worthy of rivalling the ingenious invention of Fouda'isi. " Thus one particular brotherhood has a monopoly of the patronage of the great family rosary. It must be explained that a 145.— A KAMIS TEMPLE, JAPAN. Buddhist rosary can only exercise its power if its beads are jjroperly enumerated. Now in a numerous family there is no guarantee against errors being committed in the use of the rosary; whence the inefficiency it is sometimes accused of. Instead of indulging in recrimination, however, the plan pursued is to send 322 THE YELLOW RACE. for a bonze of the Order of the Great Rosary to set matters right again. " This good man hastens up Avith his instrument, which is about as big as a good-sized boa-constrictor, and places it in the liands of the famil}^ kneeUng in a circle, whilst he himself, standing in front of the shrine of the domestic idol, dii'ects operations with a bell and a small hammer. At a given signal, father, mother, and children, intone with the whole force of then- lungs the prayers agreed upon. The small and the large beads of the rosary and the strokes of the hammer fall with a cadenced rhythm that inspires them. The rosary ring grows excited, tlieii- cries become passionate, their arms and hands work like machmery, the perspiration streams down them, and their bodies get stiff witli fatigue. At last the close of the ceremony' leaves everybody breathless, exhausted, but radiant Avith happiness, for the inter- reding gods must be satisfied ! " Buddhism is a flexible conciliating, insmuatmg religion, which accommodates itself to the bent and the habits of the most (lifierent races. From the very fii-st, the bonzes in Japan managed to get themselves entrusted with some of the shrines and small chapels of the Kamis, in order to protect them in the enclosures of their sanctuaries. They hastened to add to their ceremonies symbols borrowed from the ancient national faith • and in short, for the purpose of better fusing the two creeds, they introduced into their temples, Kamis deities invested with the titlss and attributes of Hindoo divinities, and at the same time, Hindoo gods transformed into Japanese Kamis. There was nothing inadmissible in these exchanges, wliieh were ex- plamed in the most natural manner by the dogma of transmigra- tion. Thanks to this combination of the two creeds, Avhich received the name of Rioobou-Sintoo, Buddhism has become the prevalent religion of Japan. " . . . . Within their temples the bonzes ofhciate at the altar, in the siglit of the people, beyond the sanctuary Avhich a veil separates from the crowd. The latter are only directly addressed by them in preaching, and only on the special festivals consecrated to this practice. " They are only allowed to go in procession at certam periods of the year, and then only in tlie presence of the government officials who superintend public pageants. SINAIC BRANCH. 323 " The pastoral portions of their tliit}^ have been cut down to such narrow Hmits, that I can only find one word to apply to the 146. — JAPANE.SE PAfJODA. duties that remain. They are simply the duties of a mute. In fact, the bonzes perform the sacramental ceremonies that the 324 THE YELLOW EACE. Japanese of all sects are accustomed to see accompany the last moments of the dying. They arrange the funeral procession, and provide, accordmg to the wishes of the relatives of the deceased, for the burial or for the burnmg of his remains, and for the consecration and protection of his tomb." The Indo-Chinese Fainiily. The people of Indo-Cliina, whom we consider to belong to the YeUow Race, have a darker complexion than the Chinese and the Japanese. Then" stature is smaller, and their civilization is less developed. They are generally of an indolent disposition. To this group belong the Bminans, the Annamites and the Siamese. The Burmans and the Annamites. — The Burmese are a nation which has made a good deal of progress in civilization. In this respect the Annamites are not behind them. The physical, moral, and political characteristics of these two nations have no particular point of interest to engage our attention. We content ourselves with showing the reader (figs. 147 and 148) the types and the costumes of the inhabitants of the Burmese Empii'e. The Siamese. — Tlie pojiulation of the kingdom of Siam, which amounts to nearly five millions, scarcely includes two millions of Siamese. The Siamese, according to the travelling notes of ]\I. Henry Mouhot, a French naturalist, are easily recognized by their eflfeminate and idle appearance, and by their servile physiognomy. Nearly all have rather a flat nose, prominent cheek-bones, a dull unintelligent eye, broad nostrils, a wide mouth, lips reddened by tlu'ir habit of chewing betel, and teeth as black as ebony. They all keep their heads entirely shaved, except just on the top, wliere tliey allow a tuft to grow. Their hah' is black and coarse. Tlie women wear the same tuft, but their hair is finer and carefully kept. The dress of both men and women is by no means an elaborate one. Figs. 149, 150, and 151 give an exact idea of the type and mode of dress of the Siamese. A jncce of cloth, which they raise behind, and the two ends of which tliey fasten to their belt, is SINAIC BRANCH. 325 their only garment. The women wear besides a scarf across their slioulders. Apart from the delicacy of her features, a Siamese girl of from twelve to twenty need but httle envy the conventional models of our statuary. The Siamese are passionately fond of trinkets. -Provided they ys'i' 147. — BURMESE NOBLES. glitter, it matters little whether they are real or Mse. They cover their women and their children with rings, bracelets, armlets, and bits of gold and silver. They wear them on their arms, on theii* legs, rou.nd theii" necks, m tlieii* ears, on their bodies, on their shoulders, everywhere they can place them. The king's son is so covered with them, that the weight of his clothes and jewellery is heavier than that of his body. 326 THE YELLOW EACE. The gTeatest conjugal harmony seems to prevail in Siamese families. The wife is not kept secluded as in China, but shows herself everywhere. As a shadow to this picture, we must add that pai'ents have a right to sell their children as slaves. The Siamese have retained intact all the superstitions of the 148. — BURMESE LADY. Hindoos and the Chinese. They believe in demons, in ogres, in mermaids, &.c. They have faith in amulets, philtres, and in soothsayers. They supjjort a hing, a court, and a seraglio, Avith its numerous progeny. A second king possesses also his palace, liis army, and his mandarins. Between these two kings and the l)e<)ple intervene twelve difierent ranks of princes, several classes 149. — WOMEN OF BANKOK. 328 THE YELLOW RACE. of ministers, five or six of mandarins, and an endless series of governors and lieutenant-governors, all equally incapable and rapacious. Like all degraded and servile nations, the inhabitants of Siam devote a great part of their existence to games and amusements. M. Mouliot visited Udeng, the present capital of Cambodia. The houses of tliis town are made of bamboo, sometimes of ^^ 150.— SIAMESE DOMESTIC. l)laiiks. The longest street is nearly tlirco-quarters of a mile long. The tillers of the soil and the hard-Avorking classes, as well as the mandarins and the other employes of the government, dwell in tlie suburbs of the town. M. Mouhot met at every moment mandarins in litters or in liiinnnofks followed by a swarm of slaves each carrying sometliing ; some, a red or yellow umbrella, tlie size of which is an indication ol" llu- }-;uil< nud (piality of its owner; others, boxes of betel. Horsemen, mounted on small active horses caparisoned in a costly maimer and covered with w 330 THE YELLOW RACE. little bells, and followed by a pack of slaves begrimed with dust and sweat, often took tlieii* tui-n in the panorama. He also noticed some light caris drawn by a couple of small but swift oxen. Elephants too, moving majestically forwards with out- ^';^^v'"""i'" :#71 J5'J. — TOMU Ul- A UONZi:, AT LAOS. Htretched ears and trunk, and stopped occasionally b}' tlu' * numerous processions wliirh ^vc'r^ \\cii(lini;- lluir way to the 2)agodas to the sound ot' boisterous music. The town of liankok, the cjiiMtiil, was fdniu rly called Siam, wlu'n('(> ilic name of the cDuntiN. r. 'A O 332 THE YELLOW RACE. An absolute sovereign, looked upon as the incarnation of Buddha, rules over the Idngdom of Siam, which is divided into four provinces ; Siam, Siamese Laos, Siamese Cambodia, and Siamese Malacca. At one time a tributary of the Burmese Empire, the kingdom of Siam recovered its independence in 1759, and in 1768 even increased its territor}' by conquest. There are scarcely any manufactures m Siam, but commerce still flourishes there, although less vigorously than formerl}'. The Siamese exchange then- agricultural produce, their wood, their skins, cotton, rice, and preserved fish, with the Chinese, the Annamites, the Bunnese, and especially with the English and Dutch possessions. Elephant's tusks are also an important article of barter, and elephant-hunting is the calling of many of the natives. The country is rather fertile. It is an immense plain, hilly towards the north, and intersected by a river, the Meinam, on the banks of which are placed its principal to^vns. Bankok is situated on this river, not far from its mouth in the gulf of Siam, and is consequently the principal port of the whole kingdom, the head- (juarters of its entire trade. The periodical overflowings of the Meinam fertihze the whole of its basin. Art and science are not entu-ely neglected m the kingdom of Siam. It is one of the few Asiatic countries which possess a literature of its own and some artistic productions. Although the Buddhist religion prevails in Siam and is the state religion, yet difl'erent sects are tolerated there, and Clms- tianity can reckon two thousand five Imndred disciples. Fig. 154 represents the yovmg prince-royal. Tlie Stieng savages are subjects of the king of Siam. Their stature is a littk^ above the average. They are powerful, their features are regular, mihI llicir \v(ll-.lt>veloped foreheads show intelligence. Tlicir only clothing is a long scarf. Tliey are so much aMachcd to tlicir mountains and lorests, that when away from tlicir own country they arc rrc(|iicnlly seized with a dan- gerous kind oi' lioiiK:-sickness. These Siamese aliens of civili/ati^jn work in iron and ivorv ; and make hatchets iind swords which are sought after by collectors. 'J'heir woiiu ii weave iiiid tlxc the scarves thev wear. They cultivate rice, mai/e, tobacco, vegetables, and fruit-trees. They possess neither priests iioi' tempi. '^, hut ihry acknowledge the SINAIC BRANCH. 333 154. — THE PEINCE-EOYAL OF SIAM. ' existence of a Supreme Being. The time they can spare from their fields they devote to hmiting and fishing. Indefatigable in 334 THE YELLOW RACE. the chase, they penetrate with extraordiiiaiy rapidity the densest jungles. The women appear to be as active and as untiling as the men. They use powerful cross-bows with poisoned arrows to shoot the elephant, the rhinoceros, and the tiger. They are fond of adorning themselves with imitation pearls of a bright colour, wliich they make into bracelets. Both sexes pierce their ears, and widen the hole every year by inserting in it pieces of bone and ivorv. >r?>^. Bi). ' -. v^i\'- ^# 155.— t'liiNESK (111; I.. THE BKOWN EACE. With M. d'Omaliiis d'Halloy we class in the Brown Kace a great variety of peoples who have nothing in common but a complexion darker than that of the White and Yellow races, and whom we are led to believe the product of the mixture of these two with the Black Race. Tliis theory accounts for one portion of the Brown Race possessing White characteristics, wliile the other has a greater resemblance to the Yellow Race. The Brown Race forms three branches or geographical groups, viz. — 1. The Hindoo branch. 2. The Ethiopian branch. 3. The Malay branch. We Avill proceed to describe the principal peoples belonging to these three branches. CHAPTEK I. HINDOO BRANCH. The peoples composing the Hindoo branch have been frequently classed in the White Race. In fact, their shape, their language, and their institutions partly correspond to those of Europeans and Persians, but their darker and sometimes black skins distinguish them from either. The civilization of the Hindoos was, in the earliest historic times, already far advanced ; but for many centuries it has remained stationar}', or has gone backwards. Most Hindoos practise the creed of Brahma, a religion sprung np in their ovm. land. A few have embraced Mahometanism, others have become Buddhists. The most striking feature of Hindoo society is its division into castes. Tliese castes, originating ages and ages ago, have always been the principal obstacles to the development of civilization. How can progress, talent, or remarkable works be expected from men whom society forbids ever to emerge from the conditions of their bu-th ? These castes are four in number. The Brahmin caste, whose members are devoted to the i)ractice of religious rites, to the study of the law, and to teaching. The liajpoots or Cshati-'iyas, who are professional soldiers. The Banians, who are agricul- turists, cattle breeders, and traders. Lastly, the Siidnis, who follow various callings, and who are subdivided into many sub- castes corresponding to as many dillerent handicrafts. Each caste has its peculiar religious observances. Its mem- bers cannot intermarry with those of other castes, and must always follow the profession in which destiny has placed their ])ar('nts. The descendants of" those, who, by improper marriages or HINDOO BRANCH, 337 otherwise, have forfeited their caste, form an inferior caste, kno^vn I under the name of Varna-Sancdra. Finally below even tliis last 150.— NATIVES OF HYDERABAD. division come the Pariahs, beings cm-sed by destiny, who exist in the most deplorable state of moral abjection. The Hindoos are well made, but their limbs are far from 338 THE BROWX EACE. 157. — A iiAMA.N or srit.vT. robust. 'J'hcy luivc small liands and feet, n liigli forchcnd, black HINDOO BRANCH. 339 eyes, well arched eyebrows, fine bright black hair, and a more or less brown skin, which, in the south of India, and particularly among the lowest classes, is sometimes black. Ethnologicall}' speaking, there are two families in the Hindoo branch : — the Hindoo family, and the Malabar family. Hindoo Fa:\iily. The Hindoo family constitutes the greater part of the loopulation of northern Hindostan. The dialects spoken in this 158. — AX AGED SIKH. country have generally some relation to Sanskrit. The colom* of the skin, in the higher classes, is fair enough, but becomes dai'ker among the lower castes. 340 THE BROWN RACE. Among the people belonging to the Hindoo family we ma}' name the Siklis, a warlike people, remarkable for the beaut}- of their oval countenances ; the Jats, the Rajpoots, and the Mah- rattas ; the Bengalese, a peaceful people, devoted to trade, and the Cingalese, or inhabitants of the island of Ceylon. An accomplished traveller, M. Alfred Grandidier, has published in the " Tour du Monde," in 1869, the account of a " Voyage dans I'lnde." We learn from him a few general facts that perfectly sum up the social condition of the India of to-day, especially that of the central portion of the peninsula, for it would perhaps be difficult to cjeneralize on the manners and customs of the whole of India, of which the poimlation amounts to more than a hundred and eighty millions, and the superficies to that of the whole of continental Europe with the exception of Russia. India is, in fiict, divided into three distinct basms ; that of the Indus, that of tlie Ganges, and the plain of the Deccan, con- stitutmg Central India. This last is classic India, that is to sav, the only part of the country thoroughly known to Europeans. 'M. Grandidier's travels were in the Deccan, to whicli refer the remarks we are about to quote : — " The Hindoos of the Deccan," says M. Grandidier, "resemble the Ar} an (Caucasian) race in the oval shape of their head, in the formation of their cranium, and in their facial angle. They are distinct from it, however, in colour. Their bodies are fraQ ; the low caste native is tliin and slight, but makes up for his lack of strength by his activity and lightness. His skin varies from a light coi)per colour to a dark brown; his hair is a fine glossy black, and grows plentii'ully on his face. " Gentle and timid, the Hindoo is wanting in perseverance and firmness; gifted with a rapid comprehension, he is j-et in- cajjable of any sustained effort. A double yoke, from time immemorial, has wciglied liim down ; caste distinctions and a foi-fign sway have made liim a ik'xible creature, possessing more l>riidencc and cunning than energy and upriglitness; more keenness of wit than nobihty of soul. • "A lively iiiiMgination, never subdued by a rational education, has brougiit biin uiidei- tlie iulluence ol' the gross superstitions sanctioned by the Jliiidoo religion, with its tniiu oi' ignoble divinities. The timidity of his ( limncUr lias preserved him from the violent fanaticism of the Mussuhmin, but his religion is very HINDOO BRANCH. 341 159. — A. PARSEE GENTLEMAN. dear to him, and the belief of the lower classes is at least a sincere one. 342 THE BROWN RACE. " Sivaism, to ■which belong most of the inhabitants of the Dec- can, is so priceless in theii" eyes, that they value it for beyond their lives. They repose an ardent and lively faith m the most absurd doctiines. This fonn of religion pleases then- imagination by its fantastic dreams and by its poetic materialism, and its ceremonies amuse them, while gratifying theu- passions. " The paucity of their wants tends to render them improvident, and theii' lively and childish imagination, feeding on the smallest and vaguest facts, -which they poetise and exaggerate in theii- own manner, developes in them a ch'eamj' and indolent mode of life. " Their doctrine of metempsychosis still further increases the natural tendency of then- miiid, and helps to cause theii' almost incredible mental inaction, which nothing can surprise or stimu- late. The only lever that can move the masses must be one attacking their religious faith. " The dress of the Hindoos is the dhoil, a long scarf of cloth rolled round the figure, passing under the legs and fastened be- hind the back. This gai-ment leaves the legs and the upper pai't of the body uncovered. The upper classes wear a short shirt (angaskaJi) and a long Avhite robe (jamaJt). Their head is always covered Avith a tiu'ban, of different size "and colour, according to their caste. Few Hindoos wear shoes, sandals being in almost universal use. The women wear the clioli, a little jacket Avith short sleeves, just covering the bosom, which it suppoils, and the .s(tri, a large piece of cloth which they fold around them, and tln-ew coquettishly over the shoulder or the head. This graceful drapery recalls the chlam}'d(! worn by the Diaria of Gabies. "This dress of the Hindoos is, as a rule, tasteful, and suited to the climate and to Ihcii- mode <>1' life. Although each caste, each sect, has its ownpartiiular method of wearing it, it is still, all over Tndiii, the most unilorm and tlu' mt>st characteristic feature oi' tlic ])()pulati(tM. "Jiotii sexes are passionati'ly fond (il'jcwelk'ry ; women of the very ])oorest class often wear gold rings set with pearls in their noses. Theii- aims are covered with silver, copper, and glass bracelets. 'I'lie large toes of their feet arc adnnud with rings, and their legs A\itli licavy metal bangles. As t'oi' (bcir cars, lliey literally droop bciicalli (lie wciglit ol' llie golden I'arrings witli wliicli tiny are laden; and tlu-ir lobes are pii'rced with large holes, often nearly an iiK li ill diauiclcr, into whiidi arc introduced gold ornaments in HINDOO BRANCH. 343 the shape of small Avheels, replaced on working days by pieces of rolled leaves. This custom has actually reached Pol3^nesia. " Hindoos turn all theii- little capital into jewellery. This habit springs from a medley of vanity and superstition, the latter 160. — SIR SALAR JUNG, K.S.I, leading them to consider trinkets as talismans against spells and witchcraft. "It was also, under the ancient Mogul dynasty, a means of preserving their property from 'the rapacity of Mussulman tyrants, whose religion forbade them to appropriate women's chattels. 344 THE BROWN RACE. *' The Hindoos are very tenacious of their prerogatives, and India has frequently been convulsed by sanguinary struggles occasioned by some one of its castes refusing to conform to traditional custom. Terrible conflicts have, ere now, been caused by an inferior caste attempting to wear slippers of a certain shape, the j^rivilege of a higher one, or because it wished to use, in its religious rites, certain musical instruments hitherto reserved for the Avorship of the superior divinities. *' The Hindoos ma}^ lay claim to a refined politeness and elegant manners ; but the smallest concession in the respect to Avhich then- social jiosition entitles them, the least relaxation in the prescribed etiquette are considered a sign of weakness and an avowal of inferiority. " The conversational fonnulre used towards a native vary according to his station. Nothing is easier than to aftront their susceptibility. Never speak to an Oriental of his wife or of his daughters. To do so, is contrar}- to custom. To use the left hand in bowing, in eatmg, or in drinking, is to ofier an insult; the right hand alone is reserved for the higher uses, and the left, the ignoble hand, is used for ablutions. '* In Europe, it is a sign of respect to uncover the head, in the East, to take off the turban is a disrespectful act. On entering a house, conversely to us, they keep their heads covered, but leave theii' shoes at the threshold. 'J'his habit seems to me a most sensible one. A white cloth is stretched on the floor of their apartments, on cushions placed on wliieli they sit cross-legged. It appears to me that shoes were invi nlcd to preserve the feet from the roughness of the ground, Irom the mud and from the dust of the roads. Are they not then objectionable, or, at any rate, useless in the interior of a well-kei)t house? " AN'lit'ii paying n visit, the Hindoo waits mitil his lu>st bills liini adiuu. 'i'liey viTV properly suppose that a visitor can be in no hurry to leave tlic friend wliom he has puri)osel3' come to see. The liost, on llic <()ntr:iry. may liavc nrgi'nt business claiming his innnediate attention. 'I'lif tonus ol' tliis dismissal vary : — ' Come and see me often,' or ' Kcnicnihcr that you will always ho wt'Kn)me.' Presents ol' llowcis and iVnit generally terminate these visits, and betel is invariably liaiiiled round. "The usual i'ood orihc llinihx) is very sini]de, and their meals arc of but shoit duration, llicc hoilfd in wati-r, and curry (a HINDOO BRANCH. 345 compound of vegetables, ghee — a sort of clarified butter, spices, and sa&on), sometimes eggs or milk, a little fish, and occasionally coarse meal cakes, bananas, and the fruit of the bread tree, form the mornmg and evenmg meal of rich and poor. The leaves of the banana tree are used instead of plates and dishes. In eating IGl. — XAUTCH GIRL OF B.VRODA. vegetables and rice, fingers are used instead of spoons and forks ; and the meat is torn by the teeth in default of the absent knife. An European is rather likely to be disgusted with the sauce trickhng doA\Ti the chins and the fingers of the guests at a Hmdoo meal. Water is the prevaiHng drink, and but little use is made of arrack (a spirit extracted from the palm tree). " Faithful observers of then- religious injunctions, which forbid them to touch animal food under pam of being excluded fi'om 316 THE BROWN EACE. society and from the bosom of their families, the high caste natives never eat meat ; as for the Pariahs, they eat all kinds of annuals, and are very fond of arrack. " Betel is incessantly used all over India. In hot coimtries, Avhere the inhabitants lead a sedentary life, theii* digestion becomes sluggish, and can neither receive nor absorb the same quantity of nourishment as it does in Northern countries. The vegetable diet of the Hindoos is not ver}' rich in azotic matter, and its continual use would cause an internal formation of gas, without the alkaline stimulant used by all the inhabitants of India to prevent its development. This stimulant is the astrmgent areca nut, which they chew with a little lime placed on a betel leaf. "This mixture dyes the lips and the tongue red; it is pernicious in its eifect on the teeth, but it is certainly useful to the digestive functions. " Tobacco, rolled in a green leaf and lighted like a cigarette, is the luiiversal method of smoking. " Many different languages are spoken in India, riiilologists have enumerated as manv as fiftv-eit!;ht, but not more than ten have an alphabet and literatm'e of their own. Sanskrit, a dead language, is more or less mixed with all the dialects of India. In the north it forms their incontestable basis, but in the south it is merely grafted on to pre-existing tongues, and frequently but faint traces are found of it. All the alphabets seem to have been invented separately, but tlieyliave been improved by the regular and l)hilosophical arrangement of the Dcvatunivi. Tliis is the name of the Sanskrit alpliubet, tlie most perfect of all. The living languages have a very simple grammatical construction. " Hindostaiii, wliitli is spoken in tlic j>n»vince of Agra, is the most cultivated and \\\v most generally employed of all Indian languages. It lias received a large IVrsian element since the ]\hissulman coinpu'st. Besides the local dialect of each district, Ilindostani is everywhere spoken by the educated classes, and by all ])rofessing the Mussulman faith. " The ties of caste re]>liice in India the ties of family. Hindoos love their wives and cliildnn ; but lliis affection is subordinated to their caste duties. Kxpnlsion tVoiii iho family is principally caused liy viointidii of religious ordiiKniccs or l)y the illicit eon- neclioii ol' liigh caste women willi uicu nt' :i Inwi'r rani;. The Brahmins aud the Sudras, and even the i'ariahs themselves, are HINDOO BRANCH. 347 divided into a number of sub-castes, a member of one of which 1G2. — A COOLIE OF THE GHATS. can neither eat, drink, nor intermarry with one of another. If a Hmdoo becomes degraded, if he loses his caste, he is disowned 348 THE BEOWX EACE. by Ms relations ; his wife is considered a widow, Lis children orphans ; he must expect no assistance, no pity, from those who hitherto have surrounded him with the most considerate care. " Europeans are ranked with Pariahs on account of then- daily habit of eating beef. It is true that the Brahmins consent to shake hands with an Em-opean, but on their return home after doing so, theii- first care is to undress and perform their ablutions so as to purify themselves from the stain of such an impure contact : it is even asserted bv them that the mere gaze of a Pariah is enough to cause contamination. " Every village in the Deccan is composed of two parts, sepa- rated by an interval of a few yards. These are two distmct quarters, one reserved for the men of caste, the other, sm-rounded by hedges, allotted to the Pariahs. These miserable beings are not allowed to enter the streets of the village without the consent of the inhabitants, and they must only presume to draw water in the wells set aside for their particular use. AVhere the Pariahs have no special wells, they place their chatties by the well-sides of the men of caste, and await humbly and patiently the alms offering of a few glasses of Avater. It is always the women that attend to this household care. " The higher castes often make the Pariahs presents, which they invariably place on the gromul, for fear of contracting by mere physical contact the moral leprosy with which in their eyes the l*ariahs are affected. A person of caste never accepts a gift from the hands of a Pariah. " If on the one hand the high-caste natives are physically and intellectually superior to the Pariahs ; on the other hand the latter are more laborious, more docile, and more accessible to European influence. In the Presidency of ]\Iadras they consti- tute the best and the most solid nucleus of the native English army. " If I wished to enumerate all the subdivisions of caste based on the conduct, the calling, and the occupation of every one, if I described in detail the clothes iiiid tlie ornaments which vary ad infinitum according to caste, if I iiHcinptcd to recite all the existing ])rejudiccs al)out food ami the daily minutiiu of life, 1 should fill several voltimes. " 'i'he same ti ndencies are mel with everywhere. The desire of making a figure in tlie world, and the ambition for counnand HINDOO BRANCH. 349 mthout having taken the necessary trouble to become worthy of it. Yet the existence of caste has always prevented the forma- tion of a really homogeneous nation. Caste is the cause of the sharp rivalries, the endless hostilities, that have always been 163. — PAGODA AT SIRKHINGHAM. fatal to national independence, and facilitated the invasions of strangers. " Besides the social consequences we htwe mentioned, the Hindoos beheve in religious ones. Tlieii* different castes cannot here below receive the same education, nor be initiated into the 350 THE BROWN RACE. same mysteries. These differences, according to the dogmas of Siva, are to extend into the next world." The preceding paragraphs refer to the inhabitants of the Deccan. It wouhl be too tedious to describe the other popula- tions of the peninsula, the Bengalese, the Rajpoots, the Mahrattas, &c. We will merely say a few words about the Cingalese, or inhabitants of the island of Ceylon. The Cingalese are entirely Indian in figure, in language, in manners, in customs, in religion and in their government. Their featm'es are not widely different from those of Europeans, but they differ from them in theii" colom", in their height, and in the proportions of their bodies. The hue of their skin varies from light brown to black. Black is the usual colour for theii* eyes and hau'. They are shorter than Europeans, but well made, with well defined muscles. Their chests and their shoulders are broad, their hands and feet small. Their hair grows in large quantity and to gi-eat length, but they have little on their faces. Their women are, as a rule, well made. The attractions which a lady ouglit to combine in order to be a perfect beauty are, according to a Kandian fop, as follow : her hair should be as bushy as the tail of a peacock, long enough to reach the knees, and gracefully curled at the ends ; her eyebrows arched as the rainbow, eyes blue as sapphu-es, and her nose like a hawk's beak ; her lips must vie with coral in redness and lustre, and small, even, and closely-set teeth, resembling jessamine buds, shoidd complete the picture. Ceylon, as everybody knows, is indebted for its great prosperity to its coffee plantations, a large trade being carried on between the English and its inhabitants, who enjoy a well-earned re^juta- tion as cultivators of tliat shrub. " The Kandians," says M. Alfred ( iiiindidier, " possess more robust constitutions, less feeble limbs, and features not so effemi- nate as their countrymen of the coast ; their lusty shoulders, broad chests, and short but muscular legs, arc a proof of tlie effect which climate can produce on the development of tlic lnuiinu frame. "The habits of the mountaineers have uudcrgone scarcel}' any change in coiistMiuciicc ol' the foreign iulhu'uees which have impressed a complex chuiacter u[)on the manners of the jieople nearer the sea. 'i'heir ])riniitive customs, originated by the imperious necessities of life, arc still found in existence among HINDOO BRANCH. 351 tliem ; and tliey have none of the timidit}- and servilit}' which are the attrihutes of the dwellers in the maritime districts. The feudal state in which they haye long lived has preserved in them an energy and independence rare among Indian populations. The configuration of the country enabled them, in fact, to retain their freedom more easily than their brethren of the northern I)lains, either when aggression came from their own ruler or from foreign intruders ; but, nevertheless, that indolence stiU prevails among them which comes naturally to every people who are not obliged to contend against any material obstacle in order to supply themselves with the necessities of life. The tyranny of their masters, whether chiefs or kings, has unhappily accustomed them to hypocris}^ and made them vindictive. " Wliilst the Cingalese of the coast have applied themselves to trade and industry, those of the high regions always show re- l^ugnance to such occupations. They have invariably shunned any connection with foreigners ; and so great, even at the present day, is theii* desii'e to withdraw as much as possible from asso- ciation with the English settlers, that they conceal their villages in the middle of the jungle, and at a distance of some hundreds of yards from the least frequented j)aths. A rice-field in the midst of forests, or a glimpse of the tall tops of cocoa-trees, alone indicate the presence of human beings in places that would other- wise be thought uninhabited. In countries like these, where natm-e has accumulated so many of her treasures, the relations of man with man, which assuredly conduce to the happiness of all, are not indispensable ; and the natives love a solitude, where they enjoy benefits of every land in profusion. " The Cingalese of the hills have a traditional respect for their cliiefs, and a deep attachment to ancient usages. Then* costume differs from that of the inhabitants of the plains, insomuch that they do not habitually wear the vest, this garment being, in fact, exclusively reserved for their nobles, who assume it on grand occasions ; their hair is allowed to gi'ow to its full length, and is not confined by a comb. Sumptuary laws and religious injunc- tions settle in other respects the clothing suitable to each class, the gi'eater part of these laws being, to the present da}-, still in force among the Kandians, in spite of the aboHtion of castes which has been decreed by the English administration. " The length of the frock-like petticoats worn by men and 352 THE BROWN RACE. women both in the high and low lands, and which seem to be the part of the national costume to which the greatest importance is attached, Avas formerl}- proportioned according to the social position of the individual. " The pariahs were not i^ermitted to let this skirt come lower than the knee, and males and females of inferior caste had the breast uncovered. Among the chiefs themselves a chfference existed, and still exists, as to the method of wearing the comhoy. 1G4.— I'ALANQl'lX. After rolling it twice or tln-ec tiuu's round the hips and legs, they form witli \\ round ilic wnist a more or loss bulky girdle, the dimensions of wliidi di'pend upon tlieir rank. The nobles are also distinguished iVoiii the lower orders by their extraordinar}' headgear, consisting of a sort of nmnd, tint, white linen cap, like that worn by the Basque peasnutiy, wliiK' the lower classes merely surround the head with a silk liandkerchief, leaving none of it bare except the tctp. The lung alone possessed the privilege of wearing sandals. IVuhibitions, such as one against wearing HINDOO BRANCH. 353 gold and silver cliains or ornaments, are still scrupulously observed by the Kandians, who strenuously resist any encroach- ments of the inferior castes." M. Guillaume Lejean has published some interesting parti- culars of his travels in Cashmere and the Punjaub. It is not our intention to follow the learned wanderer in his rapid journeys across Hindostan, but we should like to draw attention to a novel opinion which has been expressed by him as to the ethnology of the Indian population. M. Lejean believes that he has re-discovered in Hindostan the Aryans, that is to say, the primitive people from whom the Aryan or Caucasian race is descended. The features of these peoples, our own genuine ancestors, are regular and of an Euroi)ean type. Their complexion is not browner than that of the inhabitants of Provence, Sicily, or Southern Spain. This statement does not apply to the lower castes, whose skin grovv-s darker and darker, until it reaches the sooty tint of the Nubian. The country people have long and slightly wavy hair, blacker and more brilliant than jet. Though not effeminate in appearance, the race is de- ficient in muscular vigour, an effect attributed by the traveller to the torrid heat of the climate. The women are generally of middle height, with pleasing but expressionless countenances of little originality ; their eyes are large, black, and submissive, and theii" hands delicately beautiful. In the opinion of M. Lejean, the fine, sj'mmetrical heads, small, well-formed hands, and regular featm'es of the natives of Scinde, remind one completely of the white European race, and allow us to identif}- the inhabitants of that part of Asia with the ancient Aryans, who were the colonizers of primitive Europe, and who springing, as is said, from the regions of Persia, spread themselves over our own continent and that of Asia. This is an opportune moment for alluding to a race, sprung seemingly from Hindoos of the lower classes, which had pro- bably abandoned its own land, and from which those detached groups that traverse the entii-e globe, without ever fixing them- selves anj-wdiere, or ever losing their peculiar characteristics, derive their origin. Under this category come the wandering tribes, commonly known in different languages, as Gipsies, Bohemians, Zingari, Gitanos, &c., who wander over countries, either as beggars or in pursuit of the lowest callings. These A A 354 THE BROWN RACE. Gipsies and Bohemians, -svlio are especiall}' numerous in the South of France, and enjoy a considerable repute as horse- dippers and tinkers, who are invariably vagi'ants, and now and then thieves, appear to be descended from low-caste Hindoos. They are travelling Pariahs. Such, at least, is the opinion enter- tained by some modern ethnologists. Malabar Family. The -Malabar Family inhabiting the Deccan differs in many respects from the Hindoo, and the peoples included in it are very dark and sometimes black in complexion. This branch is divided into tjiree principal divisions : the Malahars proper, who dwell in the country of that name; the Tamuls, in the Carnatic ; and the Tdingas, in the north-east. Neither the language nor the customs of the tribes composing this group, exhibit pecu- liarities sufficiently important to induce us to stop to describe them. CHAPTER 11. ETHIOPIAN BEANCH. The African populations which we class with the Brown Kace have a resemblance in the formation of the body to those of the White Race, but tlieir skin is darker in colour, being intermediate between that of the Negro and that of the White. The natives constituting this branch have never attained to any appreciable degree of civi- lization, and there is a complete void of positive notions as to their oricjin or migrations, while even the different languages in use among them, are partly unknown to us. We shall distinguish in the Ethio- pian branch, two great families, the Abyssiiiian and the Fcllan. Abyssinian Family. That portion of Eastern Africa which bears the name of Abyssinia, con- tains several tribes, speaking different languages. These tribes are ranked b}^ many ethnologists as belonging to the White Race, and their complexion, though darker invariably than that of the European, is fairer than that of the negro. Their hau', which is generally frizzled, their lips usually thick, and their nose less flat A A 2 1 65. — ABYSSINIAN. 356 THE BROWX RACE. than tliat of the Ngoto, are so manv chai-acteristics which assign -o'-"' LOlBrv^*"" 100. — Mill'.US or IllK WIIITK NILE. lo them 11 place hitervening between llic lUack and Wic "White races. 'I'liese tribes doubtless spring from a union of black ETHIOPIAN BRANCH. , 357 inhabitants, aborigines of the country, with the Orientals who ■conquered them. We shall instance among the principal groups belonging to this family, the Ahyssinians, the Barahras, the Tlhhous, and the Gallas, about any of whom, with the exception of the first named, little is as yet known. Ahyssinians. — Most authors place this people in the White Race and the Semitic family. There is, in fact, reason to believe that Abyssinia was many times overrun, and perhaps civilized, by the nations of Western Asia ; but the colour of then- skin, which is very much darker than that of the Arameans, is a proof that the conquerors intermarried with the conquered, and that from this union the present Abyssinian race has sprung. According to Dr. Biippel, there are two predominant types existing among the people of this country, the more widely spread approaching to that of the Arabs, while the second approximates closely to the Negro. The Ab^^ssinians forming the first group, are finely formed, showing resemblance to the Bedouins in feature and expression of countenance. Their peculiar characteristics are, an oval face, a long, thin, finely cut nose, a well proportioned mouth with lips of moderate thickness, lively eyes, regular teeth, slightlv crisp or smooth liau", and a middle stature. Most of the people dwelhng on the high mountains of Samen, and the plains surrounding Lake Tzana, belong to this branch, which also includes the Falceslias, or Jews, the Garnants, who are idolaters, and the Afjoivs. The second type is chiefl}^ digtinguishable b}" a shorter and broader nose, slightly flattened ; thick lips ; long eyes, with little animation in them ; and very curly and almost wooll}' hair, which is so close, that it stands straight out from the head. A portion of the population along the coast, in the province of Hamasen and other neighbouring districts, belongs to this second group. The results of Baron Larrey's comparison of the Abyssinian with the Negro, are, that the eyes of the former are larger and of a more agreeable look, and have the inner angle slightly more inchned. In the Abyssinian the cheek-bones and the zygomatic arches are more prominent than in the Negro ; the cheeks form a more regular triangle with the angle of the mouth and the corner 358 THE BROWN RACE. of the jaw ; the lips are thick without being turned out Hke a Xegi-o's; the teeth are handsome, well set and less projecting; and the alveolar ridges are not so prominent. The complexion 1G7. — A NOCF.U CHIEF. of the Ahvssiniiin is not so hlnck ns tliat of the Negro in tlio interior oC AfVicii. JJiudii I-;incy adds, that the features wliich he has described al)ovc, iMloii^cd to the genuine Kgyjitians of ohU'U times, and that tbiy are to be found in the heads of Egyptian statues, and above all in that of the Sphinx. ETHIOPIAN BRANCH. 359 In the account which he published in I8G0, of his joimiey through Abyssinia two years previously, M. Guillaume Lejean '■'''■'Ma, m 10s. — CHIEF OF THE LIRA. lias given considerable information as to this part of Africa and its inhabitants, and the victorious enterprise undertaken by 360 THE BROWN RACE. England in 1866, afforded an opportnnity of establishing the accuracy of the French traveller's statements. At the moment when the British expedition was du-ected against him, the army of the Abyssinian potentate, the Negus Theodoras, numbered about 40,000 men. The infantry carry a spear, shield, and long curved sabre, and they attack theii- enemy impetuously at close quarters. The light cavalry is excellent. The horsemen, when charging, let go theii' bridles, fight with both hands, and guiding and urging their horses with leg and knee only, make them perform the most prodigious feats. Each man has a sword and two lances ; the latter always hit the mai-k, and their wound is deadly. They are used like javelins, and are about two yards long. Every horseman is followed by an attendant retainer, whose duty it is to dash among the enemy, sword in hand, in order to recover his master's weapon, and bring it back to him. These horsemen charge headlong against an infantry square, making their horses bound into its midst over the heads of the soldiers, and then backing them in order to break its formation. The skirmishers are Tigre mountaineers, of cool, resolute courage, and their aim is remarkably good. The Emperor Theodoras seldom occupied his palace. His real capital was his camp, which he kept incessantly moving from one end of his dominions to the other. He maintained strict discii)linc in his household and on his staff, among the members of wliicli the bastinado was often liberally used. Two fifths of the Abyssinian i)opulation are in tlie service of the wealthier classes, and probably there is no country in the world where servitude is more wide!}' spread. A person jios- sessed of an income equal to ,i'160 a year, keeps at least eight dependants. ]\I. Jjcjcan had no IVwer than seventeen attendants during his journey, and his travellmg companion, an Englishman, as many as sevent}'. The religion of this country forms a rare exception in Africa, as the inhabitants are Christians. Tlic head of the Abyssmian chiu'ch is styled the " Abonn;i," nnd his theocratic powers are almost boundless. King and poiitilV iiitci'tain a inntnnl hatred of one another, each (heading his I'ival and keejiing close watch ui)on his movements. \\ hichevci- of the two possesses greater courage and energy gains the u^Jper hand. ETHIOPIAN BRANCH. 361 Monks and priests are common in Abj'ssinia. The natives take a decoction of kousso once a month as a cm-e for the tapeworm. The fact is, that in consequence of some local circumstances, the meat used in the country' is full of C3'sts, which, getting into the stomach, along with the food, generate in the intestines this troublesome guest that must be got rid of from time to time. This remedy for tapeworm has been recently introduced into Europe. Barahvas. — The Barabras are the natives of Nubia. They occupy that part of the valley comprised between the southern frontier of Egypt and Sennaar, that is to say, Nubia. This race differs widel}^ from the Arabs, and all adjoining nations. They dwell on the banks of the Nile, and, wherever the soil is found favourable, plant date trees, sink Avells for u-rigation, and sow various kinds of leguminous plants. Blumenbach was forcibly struck with the resemblance of the Barabras to the figures and paintings to be met with on the different monuments of ancient Egypt. This people, like the Egyptians, have a reddish black skin, but of a much darker tint. The characteristic features of the pm'e Barabras are oval and somewhat long faces, with aquiline noses, very well formed and slightly rounded towards the point, lijjs thick without being protruding, a receding chin, thin beard, animated e3'es, very curly but never frizzled hair, a body perfectly in proportion and usually of the middle height, and lastly a bronze-coloured skin. The Barabras are classed in three gi'oups, each of which has a dialect of its own, namely, the Noiihas or Nubians, the Kcnous, and the Dongoulahs ; all of whom inhabit the Nile valley. According to Burckhardt the Noubas differ in many respects from the Negroes, especiall}" in the softness of their skin, which is ver}' smooth and flexible, while the palm of a genuine Negro's hand is rough and as hard as wood. Their noses, too, are less flat, their lips less thick, and their cheek-bones less prominent than those of a Negro. Pritchard's opinion is that the Barabras probably migrated from Kordofan. A description of this race is also to be found in the " Voyage en Egypte," by MM. Henri Cammar and Andre Lefevre, by whom the country was explored in 1860, and from its pages we take the following extract : — 362 THE BROWN RACE. "We are in Xiibia, and Arabic is no longer spoken. The inhabitants, though nsuall}' inoftensive, have nevertheless a war- like gait ; the dagger hanging hy a strap to their arm, theii' ironwood bow and their buckler of crocodile hide are the tokens and protectors of their liberty. Their rulers obtain nothing from them except by force. " The moment the river recedes, these vigorous husbandmen dispute with it for the fertili/.uig slime whicli suffices for a fom-fold hai'vest. " Do not imagine that they labour : it is enough for them when they have sown pinches of corn in shallow holes, for nature does all the rest. " So favoured a cHmate, as may well be imagined, does not impose on the Nubian the inconvenience of having to wear clothing. The majority carry nothing more upon them than a few weapons and their dusky sldns. The women's costumes are (.jddly fashioned. They stain their lips and twist their hair into numberless tiny plaits, which are not re-made every day. Egyptian females would look on them as indecent, for allowing the lower part of the face to be seen ; and nun-e than that even, the gii'ls, up to the time of theu' marriage, wear no covermg beyond :i narrow girdle. The villages are rather near each other, and seldom consist of more tlian fifteen or twent}' earthen huts, liaving fiat roofs thatched with palm branches. In front of the cabins are ranged, as at Dolce for instance, large jars, in which the corn is kept stored, " liuins belonging to all ages and every ancient divinity are to be f(jund in Nubia." The inhabitants of Eastern NuMa are merelv wandering- tribes who traverse the countiy included between the Nile and the Red Sea; the dwellers in lliu nortliern part are known as the Ahahdehs. The BicharifcliH spread themselves as i'ar as the Abyssini:!ii frontiers, and the llmUutreha are still uioic to the south, reach- ing to Soiiakiu on the lied Sea. 'i'ho SnHnL'in>< bi'long to the last-named race. 'I'he IJicharyehs are savage and iidiosjutable, and it is asserted that tliey drink the still warm blood of living animals. They are chiefly nomadic, and maintain themselves on the tlesli or the milk of their Hocks. All travellers agree in representing tliem as liu(> iu( 11 with regular features, large, expressive eyes, light, elegant ETHIOPIAN BRANCH. 3C:i frames, and a dark chocolate-coloured complexion. Tlieii* method of "weanng the hair is very cm'ioiis. Those who possess it in sufficient length to reach below the ear, allow it to hang in straiglit, tangled locks, each of which termmates in a curl. This headgear is impregnated with grease, and is so much matted that there would be a difficulty in getting a comb through it. They refrain, besides, from touching it, and in order not to spoil its arrangement are always provided with a bit of pointed stick, like a large needle, which they j^ut into requisition whenever scratching becomes necessarj'. The head-dress of the Souakins is equally extraordinarj', and the scratching pin is also an obligatory accompaniment of theii' toilet. The Ababdehs have hair from two and a half to three inches long ; theii" lips are slightly thick, their noses rather long, and in complexion they are almost black. They are nomadic, and live in the same way as the Bedouins. Tihbons. — The Tibbous, who wander over the country to the east of the Sahara, have been looked upon as belonging to the Berber family, but their complexion is darker and they do not speak the Ai-ab tongue. Their noses are aquihne, their lij)s but slightly thick, they have intelligent faces, and are of slender build. Their activity is ver}- great and they are addicted to robbmg caravans. Gallas. — The Gallas are strangers to civilization, the majority scattered over the plains which extend to the south of Abyssinia, leading a pastoral and nomadic life. They are divided into a great many mdependent tribes, being kept united, however, hy origin and language. They are warlike, cruel, and given to plunder. Their colour is very handsome and their hair usually curly or woolly ; they have coarse, short features and large lips. Islamism has been embraced by a few tribes, but the gi'eater number remain attached to the old African Paganism. •a"^ Fellax Family. The Fellans, who are also called Fellatahs, Pouls, or Peuhls, have not been long known except by some tribes who inhabit 364 THE BROWN RACE. Senegambia and who sometimes penetrated the Soudan. Their skin is extremely dark, inclining sometimes to a reddish, and sometimes to a copper colom-, but being never reall}- black ; the}- have rather long hair, smooth and silk}- ; theii* nose is not flattened ; the shape of theii* face is oval ; their stature tall and slight ; the extremities of the limbs delicate and small ; theii" step light and commanding. We class among the Fellan family the people dwelling in the western pail of Africa, such as the inhabitants of Xigritia and Bambara. The capital of Xigi'itia, Sego or Segou, is a tolerably large town situated on the Xiger. Probably many other nations of Western Africa ought to be placed side by side with the Fellans and a comparison should also be established between them and the people of Madagascar, the Oicas. All these races difler from the Negroes, although dwelling on the confines of the country belonging to the lat'ter branch, with v.hich some authors erroneously confound them, but the physical characteristics that mark them as distinct are well-established. CHAPTER III. MALAY BRANCH. This branch approaches closely to the Indo-Chmese. The races composmg it are of medium height, regularly made and with well-proportioned limbs ; their skin varies from an olive-yellow to a brown hue, and their hair is smooth, black, or occasional!}' brown. They appear susceptible of civilization and are often divided into regular nations. Dumont d'Urville has distinguished among these races three divisions which he has designated by the appellations of Malays, Polynesians, and Micronesians ; and these groups will be treated here as so many families. Mai.ay Faimily. The Mala}^ family, which inhabits Malaysia and the peninsula of Malacca, is made up of a vast number of nations, the widely varied characteristics of which partake more or less of those of the Indo-Chinese, the Hindoos, and even the Negroes. We shall specify in this family the Malays, Javanese, Battas, Bugs, or Bougis, the Macassars, Dj^aks, and Tagals. Malays. — The Malays constitute the most numerous and remarkable branch of this family. They are spread over the peninsula of Malacca, the islands of Java, Borneo, Sumatra, and Celebes, and in the Moluccas, etc. This group of islands was formerly known as the Indian Archipelago, and owes its name of Malaysia to the natm-alist Lesson. The chief characteristics of the Malays are a lithe and active body, medium statoi'e, somewhat slanting eyes, promment cheek- bones, a flat nose, smooth glossy hair, and a scanty beard. 366 THE BROWN RACE. Their limbs are elegantly formed and their hair is black and curling. The flatness of their noses is attributable to an arti- ficial cause, as, immediately on the birth of an infant, this feature is compressed until the cartilage is broken, for a broad flat face is considered a point of beauty, and a projecting nose would be looked on as a snout. Their lips are deformed by the inordinate chewing of the betel leaf, and become ulti- mately repulsive in appearance on account of their exaggerated redness and the extravasated blood beneath their surface. The yellow colour of their skin is heightened still more by artificial means, for it is regarded as an attraction, and is the aristocratic tint ; daily rubbing with henna or turmeric bring it to a saifron tinge. The natural complexion of the women is pale and dull ; brown is predominant among the men. The princes and digni- taries stain a dark yellow every part of the body exposed to view. A Malay's clothing is of a very light description, consisting, both for men and women, of two large pieces of stuft" skilfuUy arranged and confined at the waist by a scarf. Princes and mone3^ed persons alone wear a kind of drawers. The indolence of the ^Malays is excessive. "With the excep- tion of the slaves, no one works. They are in fact an utterly demoralized people ; murder, pillage, and outrage are familiar to them, they possess neither honour nor gratitude, and have no respect for their pledged word, l^lay is with them a passion, a frenzy. They gamble away their property, their wives and children, everything, in fact, except their own persons. They are victims of opium and tlie betel i)lant. Nevertheless some laws have existence among them, for nnirder and vubbcry are punish- able by fiiR'S and corpdral punishments. The Malays of the ^Malacca peninsula are not, like the inhabi- tants of the Archipelago, violent, passionate, and lazy. They are an energetic, provident, trading, industrious race, but quite as rapacious and as tricky as llie others. Like the inhabitants of jMalaysia, too, tliey are jirduc io vengeance, and when under tlie influence of opium Ibis s( iiliiiient becomes inflanieil, and turns into u kind of fury, dinctcd not only against the person of the oflender but also against lianiiless passers-by. Tlic Malay who is a prey to lliis doiililr j)aroxysm of opium aiu'i frenzy, snatches uj) a sharp weapon, daslies fortli furiously, MALAY BRANCH. 367 shouting " Kill ! Kill ! " and strikes everyone who crosses his path. The police of the country employ a small body of very strong and active men whose special duty it is to seize these raging maniacs. They hunt the miserable wretch through the streets, and having caught him by the neck in a kind of fork, throw him on the ground and pin him there until a suflicient reinforcement 1G9. -MALAY " eunni::g a muck. arrives to enable them to tie him hand and foot, when he is brought before a court of justice and nearly always sentenced to death (fig. 169). Javanese. — These people, who inhabit the island of Java, are rather light in complexion, and bear a close resemblance to the Indo-Chinese. For the following information about the popula- tion of tliis wonderful and splendid country, we are indebted to M. de Molins, who made a stay of two years there, and whose notes have been arranged and published by M. F. Coppee, in the " Tour du Monde." 368 THE BROWN RACE. The stranger traversing Batavia, the chief town of Java, cannot be an uninterested observer of the motley crowd perpetually renewing itself before his eyes. Among the number- less half-clothed men he sees none but brawny shoulders and wiry, muscular frames. He is struck by the dull, dark brown complexion of the Indian, whose hue appears to vary with the district where he happens to be located ; for his skin which seems brick-red on the sea coast assumes a violet and pinldsh tinge near masses of vegetation, and becomes almost black in a dusty region. The perfectly naked children gambolling in the full rays of the sun look like fine antique bronzes, so graceful are their attitudes and so faidtless their mould. The Malay in his turban, tight-fitting green vest, and grey petticoat striped with whimsical patterns, has quite a handsome head. His face is oval with eyes of almond shape and a thm, straight nose ; the mouth is shaded by a slight, glossy black moustache and his high broad forehead is admirably formed. All do not perhaps possess so many advantages, but they are without exception finely made, with beautiful black, smooth, and silky hair. The Javanese Avear hats of bamboo, the plaiting of which is perfect. These are of all patterns, large and small, round, pointed, or made in the shape of shields, extinguishers, or basins. Their costume varies ; some of the men wear Arab vests and wide trousers ; some would be naked but for a sort of drawers : while a few swathe theu' loins in a piece of Indian calico which dis- plays the form ; and others are clad in a very narrow petticoat that prcxluces a most picturesque etiect. The natives make all their garments out of a broad piece of stuft" manufactured in the countrv, the devices and colours of which manifest extraordinarv variety and astonishing taste. The women's head-dress consists of a handkerchief which is tied and arranged in a more or less artistic manner. At Sourabaya the traveller mingled in the throng, composed of a sprinkling of Chinese, ^Malays, and natives of Madura, but throughout which the Javanese element predominated. The typical costume of the country may be said to consist of the long-folded mhroncj, a very dose-fitting vest, and a kind of s\m- shade on the head, covered in blue cloth interwoven with gold and silver thread, and lined witli red. The colours used here are not very gaudy, ami the priests may at once be recog- 1 >;)•• iii ^! ^v ]{:'>■{• / ,K-\7ffr n ' POIYNESI/\N =. JJJ '"W/J ■■/*»'* J MALAY BROVVM RACE. MALAY BRANCH. 369 171). -MALAY. nized by their ample turbans and -syhite muslin vests. A few palanquins were moving about through the crowd ; those of the Javanese are formed of a hammock suspended' from a bamboo cross-stick and sheltered from the rays of the sun by a little roof of bamboo or palm-leaf mat- ting. Long boats laden with cargo and having gracefully curved prows were passing up and down the river. On fete days all the components of this motley multitude are drawn toge- ther by the performances of the Javanese bayaderes, or dancing girls (fig. 172). "When visiting the ceme- tery M. de Molins saw the native Prince of Soera- baj'a, who had come there to pray at the tomb of his forefathers. His ex- cessively simple costume was only distinguished from that of ordinary Java- nese by a loop of dia- monds stuck in the very small turban enveloping his head, and by a beauti- ful gold clasp fastening the belt of his sahrong. In the Javanese Kam- jJong our traveller saw copper articles; such as betel-roll boxes, bowls, and water vases ; which were ornamented in charming and fantastic taste with engraved arabesques representing the flowers, fruits, B B 171.- JAVANESE. J*»»- MALAY BRANCH. 371 '' and animals of the countiy ; and he was struck with surprise at the gohlsniiths being able to form such marvellous trinkets with tools of the most primitive description. He went to see one of the large manufactories where are made the curious sahrongs worn by the inhabitants, the shades of colour in which rival those of the most valuable cashmeres in brillianc}^ liarmon}-, and richness. The process of making these fabrics is a slow and difficult one. A fine sahrong is worth more than i'4 and does not exceed two and a half yards in length by one yard in Avidth. In one of his excursions M. de Mohns met a wedding pro- cession. The happy couple, who belonged to two equally rich families, were in a very pretty palanquin surmounted by a canopy ornamented with palm leaves and a trellis-work of bamboos and reeds. The garments of the newly married paii* were of red silk brocaded with gold embroidery, and their heads, necks, arms and hands were covered with jewellery. Children ran alongside and in front shouting and making the air resound with the noise of gongs, tom-toms, and cymbals (fig. 173). Four men in yellow breeches, with blue and white gii'dles, theii* hips adorned by long pointed strips of blue and yellow silk, and their heads bound with a tightly-fitting turban of the same colours, carried at the end of long poles, bright, waving bouquets made of tiny rosettes of blue, yellow, and white paper attached to thin canes. Relatives, friends, and all those who expected to partake of the repast which was generously provided, followed the palanquin. Ceremonies of different lands precede this solemn procession ; and for several days before it takes place the betrothed couple are obliged to submit to a pubhc exhibition and general hubbub, and are condemned to remain nearly completely motionless and in almost total abstinence, lest thej'" should in any way damage their clothes. This marriage festival is the grand occasion for displaying all the resom-ces of Javanese cuHnary art. The fruits are served at the beginning of the banquet, and steamed rice only sHghtly cooked forms the principal dish. The feast would be a sorry one, if the bill of fare did not include pickles, salt fish dried in the sun while ahve, half-hatched eggs also salted, a hash of meats perfumed with roses and jessa- mine, the seeds of various ^Dlants, and shces of cocoa-nut rolled B B 2 t>/ -it THE BROWN RACE. in pimento. The first time a European tastes these dishes he feels a dreadful sensation of burning, which passes from the month to the stomach and seems to be ever increasing. But people soon appear to grow accustomed to these spicy ragouts ; 173. — J.VV.VNKSK WKUDINU. aii\('. clc "We shall nlluilc cliii lly lo llic aborigines of New /I'aland, giving also some dt'lails about the natives of the Sandwich Islands, as well as about the Tongas, or Friendly Islanders. MALAY BRANCH. 381 New Zcalanders. — The inhabitants of New Zeahmd, sometimes designated by the name of Maoris, are tall, robust, and of athletic frames. Their stature is generally from five feet seven inches to five feet eight inches, seldom lower, and their skin scarcely diifers in colour from that of the jieople of the South of Europe. The expression of their countenance almost always indicates a gloomy ferocity. The face is oval, the forehead narrow, the eye large, black, and full of fire. The nose is sometimes aquiline, but oftener broad and flat, the mouth Avide, the lips big, and beneath them rows of small, beautifully enamelled teeth. The New Zealanders wear their hair long and fixUing in scattered locks over the face ; chiefs alone take the trouble to comb it back on the head in a solitary tuft. It is rough and black, and seems occasionally reddish, because some individuals. sprinkle it with powdered ochre. Women who are not slaves possess strong vigorous figures, and are rarel}- under five feet and a few inches in height. The 3'oung girls have a broad face, masculine features, coarse lips frequently stained black by tatooing, a large mouth, flat nose, and uncombed hair hanging about them in disorder. Their bodies are disgust- ingly filthy, and impregnated with an odour of fish or of seal oil, which is revoltmg in the extreme. They possess a few advantages as a set-oft* against the repul- siveness of this picture. The teeth of a New Zealand female are of excessive whiteness, and her black eyes beam with intelHgence and fire, but household work and the birth of a family soon cause these attractions to disappear. The women have, moreover, the most deeply -rooted dirty habits. A thick layer of mud covers their bodies, which are nearly always smeared with seal or porpoise oil. Both sexes are capital swimmers. There is little diff'erence between the costume worn by males and females. The natives know how to weave very elegant textures from the fibres of the Phormtum tenax (or New Zealand flax), and a broad mat of this material floats carelessly over their shoulders and body, while another is wrajiped round the waist, descending to the knee. In winter they throw over the former garment a thick, heavy cloak generally made from the peelings of a kind of osier, but which, in the case of chiefs, consists of dogskins sewn together. These fabrics are also varied in design, some being smooth and without any x^attern, while others are 382 THE BROAYN RACE. covered with very delicate ornamentation. The slave girls stick unthreshed slips of the Pliorminm tenax in their skii-ts, thns giving immoderate fulness to their bodies. A warrior's rank and bravery are denoted by a great number of little pins made of bones or green talc, which are worn across the breast at the edge of the matting. The original use of these articles was to scratch the head and kill the insects on it. Like all the other races, the New Zealanders have a fancy for personal ornaments. They like to'stick plumes m their hair, and a tuft of soft white feathers is thrust into the ears. Their unkempt locks are seldom covered by any kmd of head-dress ; but Lesson, the natm-alist, from whom we derive these details, saw a few young girls in whom a coquettish taste was more developed, and who wore graceful wreaths of green moss. The Avomen adorn themselves with shell necklaces, from which little dried hippocamps are sometimes suspended. They are very fond of blue glass beads of European make. The most precious ornament of tliis people, however, consists of a green talc fetish, Avhicli hangs on the breast attached to some portion of a human bone. There are religious ideas connected with this amulet, and it is worn by men onl_y. One of the Zealanders' sujierstitions is to fasten a shark's sharp tooth to one of their ears, with the point of which the women lacerate their bosoms and faces when tliej" happen to lose a chief or one of their relations. The greatest value attaches to these objects when they have been handed down from ancestors, and have become "tabooed," or sacred; the happiness of a native's wliole existence seems bound up m their possession ; yet they are rated as complete!}' worthless when derived from a slain enemy. Tattooing plays an important part among the New Zealanders, and they submit annually to the painful operation Avhich it requires. This marking usually covers the face all over, and, as it is renewed very often, produces deep furrows stamped in regular rings, tliat impart tlic txldest expression to the countenance. Circles, one within tlic other, are also punctured on the lower part of the loins, and tlic women have a broad zone of lozenge- shaped figures engraved round their waist. Deep black lines are cut in the lips, and a design like a spear-head is traced at tlie angles of the mouth and in the middle of the chin. The young MALAY BRANCH. oo': 176. — NEW ZEALAND CHIEF. men draw large flies on tlieir noses, staining them black, and the girls sketch similar insects in blue. None but slaves and persons of the lowest class are without tattooing of some sort, and it is 384 THE BROWX EACE. considered a downriglit disgrace to have tlie skin in its natural state. In a region subject to the terrible storms of the Southern Hemisphere, the dwellings ought to be, and are in fact, small and low. Villages are never found in a plain, because there they might be surprised and i>illaged, but are situated in steep localities difficult of access ; the huts cannot be entered except on all fours ; families sheltered by them, sleep huddled together on the straw in a narrow space ; and there is no furniture inside, beyond a few carved boxes, and some red -wooden vessels thickly covered with designs. The industr}' for which these islanders are chiefly noted, is the manufacture of matting ; Ave have already alluded to the beautiful materials made from the fibres of the PlioiDihim tcnax by the women and girls. The soil of New Zealand does not, like that of Equatorial Asia, furnish a large supply of edible substances. The basis of the inhabitants' food consists of the root of a fern tree, resemblmg our Pteris, Avliich covers all the i)lains. The natives catch a large quantity of fish in the baj's along the coast, and dry or smoke the greater portion of it, in order to guard against famine in time of war, and to be provided with sustenance whenever the fury of the elements makes it imi:)ossible for them to launch their boats. Europeans have introduced several vegetables among them, which grow readily in the easily tilled and fertile land. Their cookery is as simple as their food ; they drink nothing but pure water, and hate strong liquors. Their victuals are laid on the ground, and each one eats with his fingers ; the warriors, however, sometimes use instruments, made of human bones, and Lesson bought from one of them a four-pronged fork, fashioned from the large bone of a man's right arm, minutel}' carved, and adorned with many raised ornaments in mother-of-pearl. New Zealand canoes are remarkable for the carving which embellishes them. jNIost of these boats are hollowed from the trunk of a »higli! tree, and are generally about forty feet long» Lesson measured a sjiecimen, made in this way from one piece, the depth of wliich was three, the breadth four, and the length sixty feet. They are painted red, and have tlieir sides festooned with birds' feathers. Tlie stern rises to a height of about four feet, and is covered with allegorical carvings ; the prow exhibits a MALAY BRANCH. 385 hideous head, with mother-of-peaii eyes and a tongue pro- truding to an inordinate extent, in order to show contempt for an eneni}-. These canoes are capable of holding about forty warriors. The oars are sharp pointed, and can be used, in case of need, as weapons against an unforeseen attack. The sails consist of reed mats, coarsely woven, and triangular in shape. Although they are eminently warlike, the New Zealanders possess no great variety of destructive implements. Arrows are unused by them : a ixiton-paton, or tomahawk, of green talc, which is fastened to the wrist by a strap of hide, is the weapon above all others with which they smash or scalp the skull of then- enemy. They rush headlong one against the other, and conquer by dint of sheer weight and force. The badge which betokens a priest's functions is a heavy whalebone stick, covered with carvings. Theii- tolas are hatchets, also made of talc, with carefully worked handles decorated with tufts of white dog's haii-. A great many of theii* clubs are of extremely hard polished red wood. In latter days the numerous tribes inhabitmg the islands resorted to by English and American whalers, receive firearms in exchange for the fresh provisions with which they supply the Em"opean vessels. The chant of the New Zealanders is solemn and monotonous, made up of hoarse, draAvling, and broken notes. It is always accompanied by movements of the eyes and well-practised gestures that are very significant. Most of those chants tm-n upon licentious subjects. Their dance is a pantomime in which the performers seldom move from one place, and consists of postures and motions of the limbs, executed with the greatest precision. Each dance has an allegorical meanmg, and is apph- cable to declarations of war, human sacrifices, funerals, &c. The only musical instrument that Lesson saw in the hands of the New Zealanders was a tastefully worked wooden flute. The language of these tribes is harsh : some poems of high antiquity have been transmitted to them by oral tradition. They possess a rehgion, a form of worship, priests, and ceremonials. Mar- riages ai'e made by pm-chase ; a chief who had some dealings with the crew of the ship to which Lesson belonged, had bought his wdfe for two firelocks and a male slave. c 386 THE BROWN RACE. Tlie frienclsliip -wliicli the aborigines of tlie same tribe entertain for each other is \evy warm, and Lesson has depicted for us the strange manner in which they evince it. AVhen one of them came on board, and met there an intimate Avhom he had not seen for some time, he went up to him in solemn silence, applied the end of his own nose against that of his friend's, and remained in that attitude for half an hour, muttering some confused sen- tences in a doleful tone. They then separated, and remained for the rest of the time like two men utter strangers to each other. A similar formality was observed by the women among themselves. No race cherishes the desh-e of avenging an insult longer than that of which we are sketching an account ; consequently, eternal hatreds and frequent wars desolate their islands. The loss of a chief is deeply felt by the whole tribe. The funeral obsequies last for several days : should the deceased be of high rank, captives are sacrificed who will have to attend liun in the other world, and the women, gii'ls, and female slaves tear their bosoms and faces with sharp sharks' teeth. Each tribe forms a sort of republic. The districts are ruled by a chief avIio has a special kmd of tattooing, and who is the most generally esteemed for bravery, intrepidity', and prudence. Lesson declares that the New Zealanders are openly and cyni- cally cannibals ; that they relish with extreme satisfaction the palpitating flesh of enemies who have fallen at theii* hands, and regard as a festival the day on Avhich they can gorge themselves with human flesh. A chief expressed to Lesson the pleasure which he experienced m eating it, and indicated the brain as being the most delicate morsel, and the buttock as the most substantial. After a victory tlie bodies of the chiefs who have been lolled in the fight are prepared for serving up at this horrible banquet. The head belongs to the victor, the fleshy parts are eaten by the men of the tribe, and the bones are distributed among them to be made tools of. Common warriors are scalped, cluipped into pieces, roasted, and devoured. Their heads, if they had any reputation, are sold to the Europeans in exchange for a little powder. A chief's head is preserved. If the victorious clan wishes to make peace it sends this trophy to the defeated tribe. In case MALAY BRANCH. 387 the latter raises loud shouts, a reconciliation will take place, but should it preserve a gloomy silence, it is a sign that preparations are being made to avenge the chief's death, and hostihties are recommenced. AVlien a tribe has regained the head of its chief it preserves it rehgiously and venerates it ; or else, knowing that it will bring a respectable sum, sells it to the Europeans. M. Hochstetter during a recent voyage visited these same islanders. A chief of Ohinemuta, named " Pini-te-Kore-Kore " came to see the travellers. He was attii'ed in European fashion, wore a cloak and straw hat, and carried a white banner which bore in blue letters the inscription, " Sancta Maria, ora pro nobis." He was a Christianized chief, and modified as to exterior appearance. He had been brought up at the missionary school, was about thirty j^ears of age, and tattooed only on the lower part of the face. He had acquired much from his French masters both in manner and demeanour, and being extremely communicative gave M. Hochstetter some curious particulars about the horrible wars to which his forefathers had devoted themselves. For the last thirt}^ years the conflicts have not been carried on as they were formerly, that is to say, they consist no longer in a series of duels, as it were, but of musketry fii-ing kept up by bodies of troops, from a distance, in the European style. The traveller had occasion to pay a visit to the Maori king *' Potateau-te-Whero-Whero," before the door of whose dwellhig was posted a solitary sentinel clad in a blue uniform cloak with red facings and brass buttons, forming the whole guard of the palace. About twent}' persons were assembled in a hut, where his Majesty, who was blind and bent double, sate upon a straw mat. His face, though overloaded with tattooings, was fine and regular, and a deep scar on his forehead bespoke him as a warrior who had taken part in severe battles. He was wrapped in a blanket of a dark brown colour. Like Homer's Nausicaa, the daughters of this supreme chief of a proud and warlike race were engaged in washmg. His son, seated near him, was a young man with black and sparkling eyes. The Maori tribes had risen in rebellion a few 3-ears previously, with a desire of founding a national government as soon as they had recovered theu' independence. But the natives were overcome c c 2 388 THE BROWN EACE. after much bloodshed, and fell again under the yoke of theii' former ruler. Tongas. — The inhabitants of the Tonga or Friendly Islands resemble Europeans, but their physiognomy presents such varied expressions that it would be difficult to reduce them to a characteristic type. At the first glance flatness of the nose seems a distinguishing mark of their race, but according as we examine a large number of individuals we fhid the difierent shapes of that organ grow more numerous. It is the same with the lips, wliich are sometimes fleshy and sometimes thin. The haii' is black; but brown and light chestnut are also to be met with. The colour of the complexion is equally changeable. Women and cirls of the better classes who avoid the rays of the smi are but little coloured ; the others are more or less dark. The population of these islands has been carefully described by Dumont d'Urville in an account of the voj-age which he made in command of the Astrolabe, during the j-ears 1826, 1827, 1828, and 1829. " The natives of the Tonga Islands," he says, "are in general taU, well-made, and of good proportions. Their countenances are agreeable and present a variety of features that may be compared with those observable in Europe. Many have aquiline noses and rather thin lips, while the hair of nearly all is smooth. Finally, the colour of their skin is only slightlv dark, especially among the chiefs. Women may be seen whose tall statm'e, statel)' step, and j)erfect forms are united to the most delicate features and ii nearly white or merely dusky complexion." Cook and Forster liad previously' aflirmed that the women of the Tonga Islands might serve as models for an artist. In their first dealings with Europeans these aborigines displayed themselves in the most favourable light. Tasman, Cook, Maurelle, and Wilson bore witness to their gentleness, politeness, and hospitality; Cook even gave the name of "Friendly" to their islands. The crew of the ylstroUihe was at first led astray by these appearances ; but the natives gave many and repeated jiroofs that at the very monu'iit wlu'ii they were overpowering the navigators with caresses and marks of friendship, the}' were meditating how to attack and i)lunder them. These men are also endowed with a force of character and MALAY BKANCH. 389 energy by no means common. Their bravery often approaclies the most reckless temerity, and they do not recoil an inch from the greatest danger. They possess, nevertheless, a general tone of suavity and courtesy, and a natural ease of manner, which no one would in the least expect to find among a people verging so closely upon the savage state. Theii* intelligence is more deve- loped than that of the Tahitians. They treat their wives with kindness, have great love for their children, and profess deej) respect for old age. They make canoes which are remarkable for theii- propor- tions and the elegance and finish of their handiwork ; carve whales' teeth for necklaces, and incrust their various instruments with the same material ; know how to construct houses, as well as stone vaults for the burial of their chiefs ; and trace delicate chasings on their clubs with a sharpened nail fastened in a handle. The culinary art has advanced to a higher degree among them than among any other of the Polynesian islanders. They prepare from thirty to forty different dishes, consisting of pork, turtle, fowl, fish, bread-fruits, bananas, cocoa-nuts, &c., mixed according to certain processes, and dressed in different methods. The peasants till the land by means of stakes flattened and sharpened at the extremity, and furnished a little way from the end with a stirrup for sup])orting the foot. The manufacture of cloth, mats, and reed baskets is the special occupation of the women. In order to make the cloth in most common use, they take a certain quantity of the inner bark of the paper-mulberry tree properly prepared, beat it flat, stain it with different vegetable colours, and print patterns of all kinds upon it. Mats of the finest quahty are w^oven from leaves of the Pandanus ; others, stronger, are made from the bark of a kind of banana- tree ; those resembling horsehair are worn by the common people in the canoes to protect them against wet. Mattings of other descriptions, ornamented in different patterns, and formed from the young leaves of the cocoa-tree, are used to j^i'eserve the walls of their buildings against the inclemencies of the weather. Women of a certain rank amuse themselves by making combs, the teeth of which are formed from the ribs of cocoa-leaves. The manufacture of thread appertains to females of the lower classes, and the material for it is extracted from the bark of the banana- tree. 390 THE BROWN RACE. These islanders tattoo their bodies in various places, especiallj- the lower part of the stomach and the thighs, with designs which are really elegant and present a vast variety of patterns, but they leave the skin in its natural state. Theii' tattooing never exhibits deep incisions and does not seem to be a sign of distinction or of warlike prowess. The women only tattoo the palms of theii* hands. Theii' houses are neatly and solidly built ; the master and mistress sleep in a division apart, while the other members of the family lie upon the floor without having any fixed place. The beds and their covering are composed of matting. The clothing of the men, lilve that of the women, consists of a piece of cloth six feet square, which envelopes the body in such a way as to make a turn and a half round the loins, where it is confined by a belt. Common people are satisfied with wearing an apron of foliage, or a bit of narrow stuff" lilve a girdle. The natives of the Friendly Islands bathe every day. Then- sldn, besides, is constantly saturated with perfumed cocoa-nut oil. When preparing themselves for a religious feast, a general dance, or a visit to the residence of a personage of high rank, they cover themselves with oil in such profusion that it drips from their hair. The ornaments of both sexes consist of necklaces composed of the red fruit of the Pandanus, or fragrant flowers. Some of them hang from their necks little shells, birds' bones, sharks' teeth, and pieces of carved and polished whalebone or of mother-of- pearl, and high up on the arm they wear bracelets of the last material or of shells. They have also mother-of-pearl or tortoise- shell rings, and hanker greatly after glass beads, especially those of a blue colour. The lobe of their ears is pierced by lai-ge holes for the reception of small wooden cyhnders about three inches in lengtli, or of little reeds filled with a yellow powder used by the women as paint. They have flutes and tom-toms for beating time. The most ordinary form of the former instrument is a piece of bamboo closed at both ends and i)ierccd by six holes, into which they blow with the right nostril while the left is stopped with the thundj. Their chants are a kind of recitative whldi has for its subject some more or less remarkable event; or else consist of words MALAY BRANCH. 391 intended to accompany different descriptions of dances or ceremonies. The inhabitants of these islands recognize a host of divinities, who possess among themselves various degrees of preeminence. Of these gods, those of elevated rank can dispense, good or evil in i:)roportion to their relative powers. Accordmg to the natives' notion the origin of these divine beings is beyond the intelligence of man, and their existence is eternal. " Taboo " reigns as despotically in these islands as it does in New Zealand. There is a barbarous ceremony in use here, by which a child is strangled as an offering to the gods and to gain from them the cure of a sick relation ; the same rite also takes place when a chief inadvertently commits a sacrilege which might di'aw down the anger of the divinities upon the whole nation. In other cases, they cut off a joint of the little finger in order to obtain the recovery of a parent who is ill, and consequently crowds of people may be seen who have lost in succession the two joints of the fourth finger of each hand, and even the fii'st joint of the next. Charms and signs occupy a prominent place in the religion of this people. Dreams are warnings from the divinity; thunder and lightning are indications of war or of some great catastrophe. Sneezing is an act of the worst possible omen. A chief was near clubbmg to death a traveller who had sneezed in his presence at the moment when the native was going to fulfil his duties at his father's tomb. Tahitlans. — Tahiti and the whole group of the Society Islands are almost exclusively inhabited by the same branch of the Malay sio -Polynesian race. The people of these islands have become celebrated in France by the charming and interesting accounts of then" manners and habits, which have been pub- lished by Bougainville. We have taken the details which follow from Lesson, the naturalist, who made a somewhat lengthened stay in this island. The natives of Tahiti are all, with scarcely an exception, ver}-- fine men. Their limbs are at once vigorous and graceful, the muscular projections being everj'where enveloped by a thick cellular tissue, which rounds away any too prominent develop- 392 THE BROWN RACE. ment of tlieii- frames. Their countenances are marked hy great sweetness, and an appearance of good natm-e ; theii- heads woukl he of the European type hut for the flatness of the nostrils, and the too great size of the lips ; their hair is hlack and thick, and their skin of hght copper-colour and very varying in intensity of hue. It is smooth and soft to the touch, but emits a strong, heavy smell, attributable, in a great measm-e, to incessant rubbings with cocoa-nut oil. Tlieir step wants confidence, and they become easily fatigued. Dwelling on a soil where alimen- tary products, once abundantly sown, harvest themselves without labour or effort, the Tahitians have preserved soft effeminate manners, and a certain childishness in their ideas. The seductive attractions of Tahitian women have been very charmmgiy painted by Bougainville, AVallis, and Cook, but Lesson assures us, on the contrary, that they are extremely ugly, and that a person would hardly find in the whole island thirty passable faces, according to our ideas of beauty. He adds, that after early youth all the females become disgusting, by reason of a general flabbiness, which is all the greater because it usually succeeds considerable stoutness. There is room for believing that the good looks of the race have deteriorated in consequence of contagious diseases since the first European navigators landed in this island, a very fortunate one in the magnificence of its vegetation and the mildness of its temperature. Tahitian girls befi)re marriage have full logs, small hamls, large mouths, llattened nostrils, prominent cheek-bones and fleshy lips ; their teeth are of tlie finest enamel, and their well-shaped prominent eyes, shaded by long, fringed lashes, and sheltered by broad black eyebrows, beam with anima- tion and iire. Too early marriage and suckling, lu^woyer, very soon destroy any fliainis wliicli lliry may possess. Tlieir skin is usually ol" a light copper-colour, but some are remarkable for lluir whiteness, particularly the Avives of the chiefs. Family ties are very strong among the Tnliitinns. They have great loye for tlicii- cliildi-cii, sprnk- to tlu'in \\ilh genlUMiess, novel' sti'ikc lliciii, and lasU' nothing i)loasing without oiloring them soHK! of it. Tlio women niaiiuractiuc clolli, A\cavo mats or straw hats, and MALAY BRANCH, 393 take care of the house. The men buihl the huts, hollow canoes, plant trees, gather fruits, and cook the victuals in underground ovens. Essentially indolent, the Tahitians generally go to bed at twilight. All the members of the family live huddled together in the same room, on mats spread upon the ground ; chiefs, alone, re- 177. — NATIVE OF TAHITI. posing upon similar textures stretched on frames. The siesta is also one of their habits, and they invariably sleep for three hours after noon. Flesh-meat, fruits, and roots constitute their usual sustenance; but the basis of their food is the fruit of the bread-tree. They venerate the cocoa-tree. Their ordmary drink is pure water. They have an unrestrained fancy for Em'opean garments, and seek by every imaginable means to get themselves coats, hats, silk cravats, and especially shii-ts. But as they do not possess sufficient of om' manufactm-es to 394 THE BROWN RACE. dress themselves completely in oui* st3'le, they frequently exhibit a sort of motley attire. The ^vomen when within-doors are almost naked ; some pieces of cloth, skilfully arranged and half-coyering then- bosoms, form a kmd of tunic, Avhile their feet are bare. Thej' have a great lildng for chaplets of flowers, and bright blossoms of the Hibiscus liosa sinensis, or China rose^ adorn their foreheads. They pass through the lobe of their ears the long tube of the white and perfumed corolla of the gardenia, and protect theii" faces from the fiery raj's of the sun with small leaves of the cocoa-tree. The chief employment of the Taliitians is the manufactm'e of cloth. By very simple means they form fabrics from various barks, with which they clothe themselves in a manner as ingenious as it is comfortable. The paper-mulberry tree, the bread-tree, the Hibiscus iiliaceus, kc, are the plants of which the}' generall}^ use the mner bark. They d3'e these stuffs with the red juice extracted fi'om the fruit of a species of fig-tree, or in canary- 3'ellow. Their garments are not the only things which these people embelhsh in brilHant colours and with difierent patterns. They have a passionate love for tattooing, but, nevertheless, do not bear a single device on their faces. The parts on which they trace indelible marks are the legs, arms, thighs and breast. Everj'- thing leads to the conclusion that tattooing, which is forbidden by the missionaries under the severest penalties, was, and is doubtless still, the symbol of each individual's functions and the emblazon- ment of the armorial bearings of families, for its designs are always varied. The Taliitians of former days constructed canoes ornamented with very carefully executed emblematic carvings, but since iron tools liave taken the place of their imperfect implements, they do not give signs of the same i)ains in adorning their worknumship. Their ancient wi:ii)()ns are also greatly neglected since they have acquired firearms. Heretofore, they had long spears with pointed ends, slings formed i'roni the Imsk of the cocoa-nut, basalt axes of perfect sluipi', and liles made out of the rasp-lilce skin of a skate. Tiiey have a i)assionate love for dancing. The instrument tliey use for beating the measure is a drum, the cylinder of which consists of a trunk of a tree scoojjed wry thin. The dog-skins which constitute the drum-head are stretched by ribbons of MALAY BRANCH. 395 bark. Tliey blow with the nose into a little reed flute having three holes at its open end, and one onty at that which is fur- nished with a diapln'agm, and produce deep, monotonous tones fi-om it. The Taliitians are hospitable, and display great ci\ihty in guiding travellers in the middle of the woods, and in then" mountains. Christianity has modified theii" habits a little. They attend the Protestant churches because they are obhged to do so, but tJiey have little religion. Among themselves propertj' is sacred ; that of strangers is, however, eagerly coveted. We cannot dwell here upon the sanguinary human sacrifices which their priests formerly commanded the natives of this island to offer up, nor upon their coarse mythology. The EugHsh missionaries of the Preformed Chm"ch have long since caused these fiendish customs to disappear. Pomotouans. — The Pomotouans, who inhabit the low, flat islands known to geographers and mariners by the name of the Dangerous Archipelago, are constituted in a physical point of view like the Taliitians, to whom the}' bear a close resemblance, but they do not possess the benevolent character nor the affectionate manners of the latter. Their look is fierce, and the play of the featm-es savage. They cover their bodies and faces with tattooing, the figures of which consist of lozenges and numerous cii'cles, and theii- nakedness seems quite to disappear beneath the mass of these designs. As the islands they inhabit are poor in alimentary productions, they only think of repeUing by force any navigators who attempt to enter into commmiication with them. Deriving as they do their dailj^ sustenance from the sea, the}- are daring sailors and skiKul fishermen. Thej^ form, from a very hard wood, javelins that are somtimes fifteen feet long, and ornament them with carvings executed with much taste ; then* paddles are also engTaved in very graceful patterns, as well as their axes, which are cut with coral. The women wear on then" throats ^neces of mother-of-pearl, which are shaped round and notched at the edges, maldug brilliant and elegant necklaces. Om* sphituous liquors are frantically sought after by the natives. Marquesans. — The aborigines of the Marquesas are closely allied to those of the Society Islands, ha^dng similar features and 396 THE BROWN RACE. a colour which presents lilce varieties. Cook affirmed that they excelled perhaps all the other races in the nohleness and elegance of theii' forms, and the regularity of their lineaments. The men are tattooed from head to foot and appear very brown, but the women, who are onl^' lightly marked, the children, and the young people, who are not so at all, have skins as white as many Eurojieans. The men are in general tall, and wear the beard long and arranged in different Avays. Their garments are identical with those of the Tahitians, and made from stuffs of the same materials. Sandwichians. — The colour of this people is that of Siena clay, slightl}' mixed with j-ellow. Their haii* would be magnificent if the}' allowed it to grow, for it is as black and sliining as jet. Their manners are pleasing. They usually shave the sides of the head, allowing a tuft to gi'ow on the top, wliich extends down to the nape of the neck in the form of a mane. Some, however, preserve their hair entire, and let it float in very gracefully twisted locks about theii' shoulders. Their eyes are lively and full of ex- pression ; tlieu" nose sHghtly flat and often aquiline ; their mouth and lips moderately large. They have splendid teeth, and it is consequently a great pity when they extract a few on the death of a friend or benefactor. Their chests are broad, Imt their arms show little muscle, while the thighs and legs are sinewy enough, and their feet and hands excessively small. They all tattoo their bodies or one of their limbs with designs representing birds, fans, chequer-work, and circles of different diameters. The same superstition that deprives them of their teeth at the death of a relation or of a friend also imposes upon them the obligation of cauterizing ever}^ part of theu* bodies with a red-hot iron. The women are not so well-made as the men, and their stature is small rather than tall, but their ain})le shoulders, and the smallness of their liands and feet, are generally admired. They have a great love for coronets of green leaves. Princesses and ladies of high rank have reserved to themselves the exclusive right of wearing flowers of raci'l passed through a reed. Plardly any of them use more than one (.'urring, l)ut tliev have a jiassion for necklaces, and anake tlu'Ui of llowers and fruits. 'J'hese details ai-e derived from Jacques Arago, wlio published under the title, " Voyaiie diitoiir dii ^fon(lc,'' an account of the long and remarkable journey which lie made in 1817, and the three MALAY BRANCH. 397 following years, on board the Frencli corvettes, UUmnle and La Pliyslcienne, commanded by Freycinet. In a letter dated from Owliyliee, as was also that from which the preceding information has been taken, the same traveller gives us the following sketch of the " palace " of the Sovereign of the Sandwich Islands, as well as of its occupants. It was a miserable thatch hut, from twelve to fifteen feet in breadth, and about five-and-twenty or thirty feet long, with no means of entrance but a low, narrow door. A few mats were sjDread within, on which some half-naked colossi — generals and ministers — were lying. Two chairs were visible, destined on ceremonial days for a huge, greasy, du-t}", heavy, haughty man — the king. The queen, but half-dressed, was a prey to the itch and other disgusting maladies. This tasteful and imposing interior was protected by walls of cocoa leaves and a sea-weed roof, feeble obstacles to the wind and rain. M. de la Salle in his account of the voyage of the Bonite (1836 and 1837), states that the natives of the Sandwich Islands generally possess good constitutions ; that their slender and well- formed figm-es are usually above middle height, but far from equalling that of the chiefs and their wives, who seem from their tall stature and excessive corpulence to have a different origin from the common people. These exalted personages appear in fact to be descended from a race of conquerors, who, having subjugated the country, established there the feudal system by which it is still oppressed. The same author adds that the Sandwichians have mild, patient dispositions, are dexterous and intelligent, and capable of bearing fatigue with ease. Such is the state of misery in which the lower classes live, that the unfortunate wretches have scarcely what will keep them from dying of starvation. This distress is not the result of idleness alone ; the ever increasing exactions of the chiefs harass and discourage the labourer. The voyagers in the Bonite when drawing near the Sandwich Islands, could tliink of nothing but the pictm^es of them which Captain Cook has left us ; of those wild, energetic, kind, simple men ; those warriors in mantles of feathers ; those women full of grace and voluptuousness ; of whom the English explorer has given the most aUming descriptions. They were first pleased by 398 THE BROWN RACE. the neat and elegant shapes of the canoes as well as by the expertness of the swimmers. They beheld the islanders as naked fis in the days of Cook, without any other attii-e than the tradi- tional " maro ; " but these men did not now come, by way of salute, to crush their noses against those of theii* visitors ; they were 178.— NATIVE OF THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. profuse of handshaking all round, in the English fashion, and affected the airs of gentlemen. Bananas, potatoes, and other fresh provisions had been brought on board by them, but when, as in olden times, they were offered necklaces, bracelets, and ear-rings, the savages no longer showed the genuine admiration and fierce eagerness which were looked for from them. After a disdainful glance tlu*own at the beads, they asked for clothes and iron. These men had ceased to be the artless ishmders of the time of Captain Cook ! One of the officers of the Bon'ite, M. Vaillant, was invited to MALAY BRANCH. 399 come on shore by a district chief, named Kapis-Lani, who happened to be a woman. Her toilet did not in the least resemble that of the natives, consisting of a white muslin robe confined at the waist by a long blue riband, a silk kerchief rolled about her neck, and a head-dress of hair fastened by two horn combs. The former customs of the inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands have been completely modified, from every point of view, by the English missionaries, who, in order to gain their object have availed themselves of the weapon heretofore so powerful in the hands of priests and of kings, — "taboo." Formerly, when a ship arrived, a multitude of women used to come to take it by assault, either in canoes or swimming, contending among themselves, per fas et nefas, for the bounties of the strangers: the missionaries declared the sea " tabooed " for the softer sex. In order to restrain the laxity of morals, wives were proclaimed " tabooed " for everyone except their husbands, and unmarried giiis " tabooed '' for all. It was necessary to proscribe the passion for strong drinks, and consequently brandy, wine, and other liquors were struck with the same interdiction. We should add that these reformers did not limit themselves to the moral authority of " taboo," but supported it by the stick and hard labour on the roads. By such means they have succeeded in altering the external and public behaviour of the natives, but not in uprooting vice among them. We shall borrow a few features from the picture which M. Vaillant has sketched of his walk in a village of Hawaii. Scarcely had he arrived when he heard himself called from the interior of a large cabin in which were assembled about thirty persons, who invited him to enter. The dwelling was built of straw, and along its walls calabashes, cocoa-nuts, and a few fishing utensils Avere to be seen hangmg in confusion. A single apartment usually answered all purposes, but it was separated into two parts. Some mats spread upon the ground at one side indicated where the occupants slept; the gromid oppo- site was bare, and in the latter division the hearth was placed. 400 THE BROWX RACE. The officer seated himself on the matting in the same vray as his hosts, -who siirromided him and oveiiiowered him with questions. Men and women, moreover, without giving a thought to decency or the ci^'ihzation introduced by the EngUsh mission- aries, put themselves perfecth' at their ease, and were content with the very sunple attire of theii' forefathers ; the " maro " formed the whole extravagance of their toilette. The most apparent result of the efforts of the missionaries is that the natives of the Sandwich Islands are for the most pai-t able to read and write. These perfectly naked savages i^ossess a pra^'er-book, a treatise on arithmetic, and a bible. An}' little presents wliich people liked to offer them were accepted by the women with gratitude ; after a few coquettish advances, in case a person pressed them closely, they uttered slowly and distinctly, the word, " taboo." When out-of-doors their costume consisted of a piece of cloth which they cU'aped around them not ungracefully ; but they did not appear very pretty to the eyes of the voyagers in the Bonitc. The governor of Hawaii, Kona-Keni, was a man of goodly presence and pleasing foce ; his height was almost gigantic and his corpulence enormous, so much so that he could scarcely support himself upon his legs. His wife received M. Yaillant. She reclined on a heap of mats forming a bed raised a foot above the ground, and was covered from head to foot in a loose gown of blue brocaded sillc. Her proportions also were immense. Laid heavily on the piled-up mats her prodigious mass reminded him of a seal basking in the sun. Around the bed of the lady paramount, were ranged, squatted on mats, the numerous dames forming the court of Kona, and who were clad in loose robes of cotton stuff with coloured flowers. Their head-dresses consisted of hair only, in the American style. Two of them were provided with Hy-flappers, which they waved incessantly round Kona's head. The governor wore a straw hat, a vest and sliii't of printed calico, gray trowsers, and had his neck bare. MiCRONEsiAN Family. The Micronesian Family iiilmluts the small islands lying to the north-west of Oceania, that is to say the ai'chipelagos of the Marianne (or Ladrone) Isl.uuls, as well as oi the Caroline and THE HUMAN RACT. P Setter /> ' r-.ii'ia-^vy 32 /'..'cs '^ci-if ' jr'5 ^' A etfitTftift^ /•/.'/ ABYSSINIAN HINDOO BROWN RACE MALAY BRANCH. 401 Mulgrave groups, &c. According to Dumont cVUrville tliese tribes differ from those dwelling in the east by having a darker skin, thinner face, less widely opened eyes, more slender forms, and altogether distinct dialects, which vary from one group to another. Their manners are gentle. They do not recognize " taboo." "We shall avail ourselves of some interesting details which Lesson has given of the Caroline islands, mentioning in the first place what he has told us concerning the Gilbert group. A soHtary canoe containmg three men ventured to approach his corvette, and it was only after prolonged hesitation that these individuals made up their minds to go on board. They Jiad lank and miserable limbs ; a dark colour, and broad, coarse features ; tlieir hair was cut close by means of a shell, and neither beard nor moustache was apparent. The only coveiiiig they wore was a little round cap of plaited dry leaves of the cocoa tree, and a roughly-made mat with a hole in the middle, for the protection of the shoulders and breast. Their stomachs were bound round with twists of a rope formed from tlie husk of cocoa-nuts. Lesson and his companions were the fii'st Europeans whom the natives of the island of Oualan had seen. They made a ring round the voyagers, touched them with their hands, and over- whelmed them with questions. This race is generally of lov\' stature. The men have high and narrow foreheads, thick ej'ebrows, small oblique eyes, broad noses, large mouths, white teeth, and bright red gums. Their black unfrizzled hair is long, and their beard far from abundant. They possess rounded and well-formed limbs, and a liard, light bronze-colom"ed skin. The}'^ are spiritless and effeminate. The women and young giids have agreeable countenances, tlieir Ijlack eyes being full of fire, and their mouths furnished with superb teeth ; but their figures are badly formed, and the}^ have hips of immoderate size. They go about in almost complete nudity. Both sexes have a habit of making a large hole in the right ear, for the purpose of placing in it everything that people give them, and sometimes articles very unfit for ear- rings, such as bottles. Girls usually fill it with bouquets of pancratium, a plant of the amarylhs family, and often detach a 30 D 402 THE BROWN RACE. few of these sweet-smelling flowers, and try to put them into a traveller's ears, while smiling graciously. The men also wear chaplets of brilliant flowers or arum stalks. These aborigines do not make use of any kmd of garments as a protection against the frequent rains of their climate, but they shield theii- heads from the sun with a broad arum leaf. The chiefs seem to try not to expose themselves so much to the influences of the heat, and are whiter and better made than the other islanders. The patterns of their tattooing are their sole mark of distinction ; they fasten feathers, however, in the knot which confines their hair, and whenever persons give them nails they stick them around then- forehead, arranging them regularly like a diadem. The women appeared chaste ; nay more, the men were anxious to keep them out of the strangers' sight, a feehng all the more remarkable because quite at variance with the usual habits of the South Sea Islanders. Oualan was governed at that time by one chief only, whom the people encompassed with extraordinary reverence, never pro- nouncing his name without veneration. The prerogatives of the chiefs appear to rest upon religious ideas. They differ in general from the people b}' an erect carriage, a more imposing and solemn manner, as well as by the better executed tattooing which indicates tlieii* rank. A gTeat many chiefs rule in the districts of the island, and appear to hold :'.bsolute rights over property, and, it may be, over persons. As regards industry, the only manufactures for wbicli the natives of Oualan are remarkable are cloth and canoes. They draw threads from the leaves or the stems of the wild banana tree {]\Iusa tcxtills), which they know how to dye in red, yellow, or black, and with which they make stufls that are not greatly in- ferior to European textures. They build their boats with hatchets formed of stone or shell, and notwithstamhng the imperfection of these implements, give to tlieir work a finish of iinical lucety. The body of the canoe is hollowed from a single tree, sometimes a very big one. They polish the wood with trachyte, or by means of large rasps made from the skin of the sea-devil. These little vessels are propelled by oars, witliout either sails or masts. Lesson, in alluding to the people of the Mac-Askill Islands, Avho bear the closest analogy to the inhabitants of Oualan both in MALAY BKANCH. 403 phj'sical characteristics and the state of their industry, remarks on the taste wliich some savages display for flowers as an adorn- ment of the person. There were young females in these islands who wore on their heads crowns of Ixora, the corollas of which are a hrilliant crimson ; a few had passed through the holes in theii' ears leaves of flowers exhaling the fragrant odour of violets, and white blossoms were twined in the hair of others. These ornaments, adds the learned traveller, possessed a charm more easy to feel than to express. D D 2 THE EED EACE. This race is sometimes designated as the American, because in the fifteenth century it formed in itself alone almost the Avhole population of the two Americas. But Europeans, and especially the English of the United States, constitute, at present, the greatest part of the inhabitants of America. They have to a certain extent monopolised the name of "Americans," so much so that people generally call the nations of the Pted Race Indians, a title which was given to them by the Spaniards, in the time of Christopher Columbus, in consequence of that strange mistake of the great Genoese navigator, who discovered the New World without knowing it, that is to say, while imagining that he had simply found a new passage by which to reach the " Great Indies," in Asia. The denomination of lied Race is, besides, a defective one, in so nmch that several tribes ranked in this group have no shade of red in their colour. This division is, in fine, rather imperfect from an ethnological point of view, but it possesses the advantage of fixhig geographically tlie habitat of the nations included in it. Tlie American Indians approach closely to the Yellow Race belonging to Asia, in their hair, which is generally black, rough, and coarse, in the scarceness of their beard, and in their complexion, wliicli varies from yellow to a red copper colour. Among one portion of them the veiy i)rominent nose and large open e5'es recall to miiul the White Race. Their forehead is extremely retreating, but lu) oUwr race have the back part of the head more developed, or broader eye-sockets. Though usually hospitable and generous, they are cruel and implacable in their THE RED RACE. 405 resentments, and make -war for the most frivolous causes. Two of these nations, the 25rinii,tiv6 IMexicans and Peruvians, had formerly founded wide empires, and had attained a somewhat advanced civilization, though lower than that of Europeans of the same epoch. But these monarchies having heen swept away by their Spanish conquerors, progress was checked. The Indians who escajied the destruction of their race, and submitted to the victors, are now no better than husbandmen or artisans, while as for those that remained independent, the}^ wander in the woods and the prairies, and are the last representatives of man in the savage or semi-savage state. They live in the forests and savannahs, on the produce of their hunting and fishing ; their wives are kept by them in a state of the greatest abjectness, and are loaded Avith the heaviest labour ; while certain tribes still continue to oifer human sacrifices to their idols. A fact which deser^'es notice is, that the Indians w^ho were already settled and who were husbandmen when the SjDaniards arrived, speedily submitted to the strangers, but never has it been found possible to tame those who have shown themselves, from the fifteenth century to this day, rebels to foreign influence, and who have preferred to become masters of the forest solitudes rather than accept the yoke and customs of the Euroi)eans. More- over, the number and population of the wild tribes of the two Americas diminish every year, especially in the north, a result attributable to their continual wars, the ravages of the small-pox, and, above all, to the fatal passion of these savage nations for brandy. Anthropologists have taken great trouble to discover the real oricfin of the Indians of America, and to estabhsh their aflinitv v\'itli the other human families, but up to the jn-esent their studies have led to no satisfactory result. The Indians cannot be accu- rately brought into connection with either the "White, Yellow, or Brown Race ; nor on the other hand can the mingling of these three groups be explained, nor the American Indian be recog- nized as a determinate original t}q^e. The great difterences, both in the shape of the skull and the colour of the skin, which are knoAvn to exist among the Indian tribes, proclaim numerous crossings. INIany circumstances prove that in very remote times some Europeans made then* way into America by the north, and that they found there one or 406 THE EED EACE. many native races, whom they partially overcame, and with whom they are mingled to the present day. The degree of civilization that had been reached by the Mexicans and Peruvians of old, when Columbus landed m the New World ; the American tradition which holds that the founders of theii' empires were foreigners ; the existence on the Northern continent of ruins announcing a state of things at least as far advanced as that of the NahuatJi and the Qulchuas, (the former Mexicans and Peruvians) ; such are the facts which establish that a blending formerly took place between the primitive Indians and Northern Em'opeans. The shape of the body peculiar to the Indians of the north- east, has equally led to the supposition that they reckon some Europeans among then* ancestors, an idea which appears all the more admissible, because in the tenth centur}^ the ancient Scandinavians undoubtedly had relations with America. Consequently, the origmal race wdiicli has peopled the Western Hemisphere is almost impossible to be traced. Probably the population which existed in the New World before the arrival of the Em-opeans was made uj) of several types different from those that are extant at present in the other regions of the globe, t^-pes having a great tendency to modify themselves, and which were obliterated Avhenever they came in contact with the races of Europe. But to re-ascend back to this primordial population Avould now be impossible. In commenting on the tribes of the Ped Pace, we shall separate tlie Indians who inhabit North America from those dwelling in the southern continent, for certain characteristics mark these two groups ; in other words, we shall distinguish in the Ped Pace two divisions — the southern branch and the northern branch. CHAPTEE I. SOUTHERN BRANCH. The nations of the southern branch of the Red Race have ixffinit}" to those of the Yellow Race. Their complexion, which is often yellowish or olive, is never so red as that of the northern Indians ; their head is usually of less length and their nose not so promment, while they frequently have oblique eyes. We intend to divide this branch into tlu'ee famihes, named respectivel}^ the Andian, Panqjcan, and Guai'anl. AxDiAN Fa:\iily. This family contains three different peoples : — firstly, the Qulchuas ; secondly, the Antls Indians; and thirdly, the Arau- canlans. The characteristics which the tribes belonging to this group possess in common are an olive-brown complexion, small stature, low retiring forehead, and horizontal eyes, which are not drawn down at the outer angle. They inhabit the western parts of Bolivia, Peru, and the State of Quito. These countries were completely subjugated by the Spaniards in the sixteenth century, and the natives converted to Christianity. We shall notice in the fii'st division, Qidclinas or ancient Incus, the Aymaras, the Atacamas, and the Chanfjos. Quicliuas or Incas. — The Quichuas were the principal people of the ancient empire of the Incas, and they still constitute almost half the free Indian population of South America. In the fifteenth century the Incas were the dominant race among the nations of Peru, sjiealdng a language of their own, called Quichu. The former Incas, those who lived before the Spanish invasion. 408 THE RED RACE. were possessed of a certain degree of civilization. The}- had calculated exactly the length of the solar year, had made rather considerahle progress in the art of sculpture, preserved memorials of their history hy means of hierogij'phics, and enjoyed a Avell- organized government and a code of good laws. Orators, poets, and musicians were to he found among them, and theu" figurative melodious lan- guage denoted prolonged cul- ture. Their re- ligion Avas im- j)ressed to the liighest degi'ee with a devo- tional character. They recognized a God, the su- preme arhiter and creator of all things. This divinity was the sun, and superh temples were raised by them to its honour. Their religion and then- man- ners breathed great sweetness. The fierce Spanish conquerors en- countered this mild, inoffensive race, and never rested until they liad annihilated Avith fire and sword these vinsophisticated, peace- able ]ncn, who were of more wortli than their cruel invaders. Figs. 179 and 180 represent types of Incas drawn from the genealogical tree of the iinp(>rial family, which was published in the " Tour du Monde;' in 1S(;;5. According to Alcide d'Orbigny, tlie naturalist, who has given a perfect description of this race, the (^uichuas are not copper- coloured, but of a mixed shade, between bi-own and olive ; their average height is not more than live feet two inches, that of the females being still lower. They have; broad, square shoulders, and an excessively lull cliest, very prominent, and very long. t\ ^S^'' 179. — HUASCAR, THIKTEliNTU liJirEIiOi: ul' THE INCAS. SOUTHERN BRANCH. 409 Their hands and feet are small. The cranium and featm-es of this people are strongly characteristic, constituting a perfectly distinct type, which hears no resemblance to any hut the Mexican. The head is oblong from front to back, and a little compressed at the sides ; the forehead slightly rounded, low, and somewhat retreating ; yet the skull is often capacious, and denotes a rather large development of the brain. The face is generally broad ; the nose always prominent, somewhat long, and so extremely aqui- Ime, as to seem as if the end were bent over the upper lip, and pierced by wide very oj^en nos- trils. The size of the mouth is large rather than moderate, and the lips protrude, although they are not thick. The teeth are invariably hand- some, and re- ISO. — cuya cahuana, e.4PPvEss of the incas. mam good dur- ing old age. "Without being receding, the chin is a little short ; indeed it is sometimes slightly projecting. The eyes are of moderate size and frequently even small, always horizontal, and never either drawn down or up at theii' outer angle. The eye- brows are greatly arched, narrow, and thin. The colour of the hair is always a fine black, and it is coarse, thick, long, and extremel}' smooth and straight, and comes down very low at each side of the forehead. The beard is limited to a few straight and scattered hairs, which appear very late across the upjier lij), at the sides of the mouth, and on the point of the chin. The countenance of these men is regular, serious, thoughtful, and even sad, and it might be said that they Avish to conceal their thouglits beneath the still, set look of their features. A pretty face is seldom seen among the women. An ancient vase has been found on which is a painting of an V 4]f) THE RED RACE. Inca, who is in every way so entii-ely like those of the present day as to prove that during four or five centuries the lineaments of these people have not undergone any perceptible alteration. The Aymaras bear a close resemblance, so far as physical cha- racteristics ai-e concerned, to the Quichuas, from whom, however, tlie}' are completely separated by language. They formed a numerous nation, spread over a wide expanse of country, and appear to have been civilized in verv remote tunes. We ma}- consider the Aymaras as the descendants of that ancient race wliicli, in far-off ages, inhabited the lofty plains now covered by the singular monuments of Tiagnanaco, the oldest city of South America, and which peopled the borders of Lake Titicaca. The Ajnnaras resemble the Quichuas in the most remarkable feature of their organization, namely the length and breadth of the chest, which, by allowing the lungs to attain a great develop- ment, renders these tribes particularly suited for living on liigli mountains. In the shape of the head and the intellectual faculties, as well as in manners, customs, and industry, both peoples may be compared, but the architecture of the monuments and tombs of the former race diverges Avidely from that of the Incas. Two nations inferior in numbers to those of which we have just spoken, may be mentioned here ; they are the At(iC(())tas, occupy- ing the western declivities of the Peruvian Andes, and the Ckangos, dwelling on the slopes next the Pacific. Both one and the other are like the Incas in physical characteristics, but the colour of tlie skin of tlie Changos is of a slightly darker hue, bein'f a blackisli bistre. 't> Aiitis. — Tlie Antis Indians comprise many tribes, namely, the Yuracares, Mocetenes, Tacanas, Maropas, and Apolistas, races which inhabit the Bolivian Andes. Their complexion is lighter than that of the Incas, they have not such bullcy bodies, and their features are more cficminato. The accouiil wliic li M. V\\\\\ jNIarcoy has given in tlii> "Tour (hi ]\Iou(le'' of his travels across South America from the shores of the I'iicific to those of llie Atlantic, is accompanied by several SOUTHERN BRANCH. 411 sketches representing Antis Indians and some wandering hordes which belong to the same groui? ; and we have reproduced a few of these drawings in our pages, the first two (figs. 181 and 182) being types of the heads of these people. We also derive from the same source the following details as to this race. The Antis is of medium stature and well-proportioned, Vv-ith rounded limbs- He paints his cheeks and the part round his eyes with a red dye, extracted from the rocou jolant, and also colours those j>arts of his body exposed to the airwith the black of genipa. His covering consists of a long, sack- shaped frock, woven by the women, as is also the wallet, in the shape of a hand bag, carried by him across his shoulder, and containing his toilet articles, namely : — a comb made with the thorns of the Chouta palm ; some rocou in paste ; half a genipa apple ; a bit of looking-glass framed in -wood ; a ball of thread ; a scrap of wax; pincers for extracting hairs, formed of two mussel- shells ; a snuff-box made from a snail's shell, and containing ver}' finely ground tobacco gathered green ; an ai)paratus for grating the snuff, made of the ends of reeds or two arm bones of a monkey, soldered together with black wax at an acute angle ; sometimes, a knife, scissors, fish-hooks, and needles of European manufacture. Both sexes wear theii- hair hanging down like a horse's tail, and cut straight across just over the eyes. The only trinket they carry is a piece of silver monej' flattened between two stones, isi. -AN ANTIS INDIAN. 412 TPIE RED RACE. which they i)ierce ^vith a hole and hang from the cnrtiLige of their nostrils. For ornaments they have necklaces of glass beads, cedar and styrax berries, skins of bii'ds of brilliant plumage, tucana's beaks, tapu-'s claws, and even vanilla husks strung upon a thread. The Antis nlmost nlwnys build their dwellings on the banks of a water-course, iso- lated and half hidden by a screen of vegeta- tion. The huts are low and dirty, and j^ervaded by a smell like that of wild beasts, for the air can scarcely circulate in them. In the fine season of the year sheds take the place of closed-up huts (fig. 183). The weapons used by the Antis are clubs and bows and arrows. Fishermen capture their prey in the nnniing streams with arrows barbed at the ends, or having three i>rongs like a trident. Other darts, with palm- points or bamboo-heads, arc employed by the hunter for birds and quadrupeds. The Antis occasionally poison the waters of the creeks and bays by means of the Mciti>i]>cniui)n cocculus. The fish become instantaneously intoxicated ; they first struggle, then rise bell}' uppermost, and come fioating on the surface, where they are easily taken with the hand (fig. 184). The eartluMiware of this ])eople is coai'sely manufactund, and is ])aintc(l and gla/ed. They live in families, or in separate couples, iiiid have no law heyond their own caprice. Thev do not elect chiefs, excei)t in time ol' war, and to lead them against an en(!my. 'V\w girls aic niaiiiageahle at twelve years of age, and Mccejit any husband who seeks tiann, il' he has previously nnide some present to their parents, 'i'hey prepare their lord and 182. -AN ANTIS INDIAN. SOUTHERN BRANCH. 413 master's food, weave liis clothes, look after and gather in the crops of rice, manioc, maize, and other cereals ; carry his baggage on a journey, follow him to battle, and pick up the arrows which he has discharged; they also accompany him in 1S3. — SUMMER SHED OF THJi AMIS. the chase or when fishing, paddle his canoe, and bring back to their dwelling the booty gained from an enemy, and the game or fish which has been killed ; and yet, notwitlistanding this severe work and continual bondage, the women are always cheerful. They use a large earthen vessel to cook the fish caught 414 THE RED RACE. ill the nearest stream, or the game killed in the adjoining forest. lS-4. — ANTIS INDIANS FISHING. When one of this nation dies, liis relatives and friends assemhle in his abode, seize the corjise (which is wrapped in the loose SOUTHERN BRANCH. 415 sack-lilvG frock usually worn,) by the head and feet, and throw it into the river. They then wreck the dwelling, break the deceased's bow, arrows, and pottery, scatter the ashes of his hearth, devastate his crops, cut down to the ground the trees which he has planted, and finally set fire to his hut. The place is 185. — PERUVIAN INTERPKETER. thenceforth reputed impure, and is shunned by all passers-by ; vegetation very soon reasserts its sway, and the dead is for ever effaced from the memory of the livmg. These people who thus treat their dead so badly, profess an equal disdain for the aged, for whom they reserve the refuse of their food, their worn-out rags, and the worst place at the hearth. 416 THE EED RACE. Their religion is a jumble of tlieogonies, in which however are recognizable a notion of the existence of a supreme God, the idea of the two principles of good and evil, and finally, a belief in reward or i^unishment on leaving this life. The mamiers of these tribes are, as may be seen, a somewhat singular medley ; free will is the ruling law and, as it were, the wisdom of their race, which lives unfettered in the bosom of nature. The Antis Indians have a soft smooth idiom, which they speak with extreme volubility ii:i a low, gentle tone that never varies. Araucanians. — These tribes spread themselves over the western slopes of the Andes, from 30 degrees south latitude to the extremity of Tierra del Fuego, and also occupy the upper vallej'S and plains situate to the east of the Cordilleras. The Araucanians constitute two nations, namely, the people who properly bear that name, indomitable warriors, whose heroism is celebrated in the history of the Spanish conquest of Peru: and the Pcchcrays, who inhabit the most southern link of the American mountain chain. According to A. d'Orbigny, both these races present a great similitude as regards their 2)hysical characteristics, which consist of a head that is large in projiortion to the bod}', a round face, prominent cheekbones, a broad mouth, thick lii)s, a short, flat nose, wide nostrils, a narroAv retiring forehead, horizontal e3'es, and a thin beard. Fig. 18G is a i-epresentation, after Tritchard, of one of those Araucanian Indians who may be considered as forming the least barbarous of the independent native tribes of South America. These peo])lc do not, in fact, lead the nomadic existence of Indians. Being protected by thick forests from the attacks and invasions of the Americans, they build what are real liouses with Avood and 'won, and their customs denote a rudimentary civiliza- tion. j\ Tcrigueux attorney lias rendered the Araucanian nation celebrated in France. lie liad succeeded in getting himself chosen as its king, and when chased away by the Peruvians came to relate his Odyssey in llinoix', returning afterwards to re- conquer his unstable throne. Oirlie, the First of the name, has SOUTHERN BRANCH. 417 accoixling to rumour recovered at present his lofty position among the Indians of Ai-aucania. We -wish him a tranquil reign. vV^ 18(3. AKAUCANIAN. The Pecherays inhabit the coast of Tierra del Fuego and both shores of the Straits of Magellan. The life they lead and the ice covering all the interior of the hilly country they occupy, force them to remain exclusively on the borders of the sea. Their colour is olive or tawny ; they are well built but of clumsy figure, and their legs bowed, from continuall}' sitting cross-legged, give them an unsteady gait. Their pleasant naturtd smile gives indication of an obliging disposition. Being essentially nomadic, they do not form themselves into communities, but move about in small numbers, by groups of two or three families, living by hunting and fishing, and changing their resting-place as soon as they have exhausted the animals and shell-fish of the neighbourhood. Dwelling in a region which is E E 418 THE EED RACE. split up into a multitude of islands, they have become navigators, and continually traverse every shore of Tierra del Fuego as well as of the countries situated to the east of the strait. They build large boats, twelve to fifteen feet long and three feet broad, from the bark of trees, with no other implements than shells or hatchets made of flint. Their huts (fig. 187) are covered over with earth or sealskins ]S7. — PECHERAY HUTS. and some fine morning the wliole family will abandon them and take to their canoes with tlioir numerous dogs. The women ply their oars, wliile the men hold themselves in readiness to pierce any fish they perceive, Avith a dart pointed by a sharpened stone. When in this way they arrive at another island, the women, having placed their little vessel in safetv, start in search of shell- fish and tlie men go hunting witli the sling or the bow. A short stay is followed by a fresh departure. These poor people are thus incessantly exposed to the dangers of the sea and the inclemency of the seasons, and yet they are, it may be said, without clothing. The men's shoulders are barely SOUTHERN BRANCH. 419 covered with a scrap of sealskin, whilst the whole apparel of the women consists in a little apron of the same material. Notwithstanding this rude existence, the Pechera3-s display some coquetry. They load their necks, arms, and legs with gew- gaws and shells, and paint their bodies, and oftener their faces, with different designs in red, white, and black. The men occasionally ornament their heads with bunches of feathers. All wear a kind of boot made of sealskin. Lilce all other tribes who subsist by hunting, the Pecherays have among themselves frequent quarrels, and even petty wars, that last only a short time but are continually renewed. They share their food with their faithful companions, the dogs ; it consists of cooked or raw shell-fish, birds, fish, and seals, and they eat the fat of the latter raw. They do not, like the inhabitants of the North Pole, pass the most rigorous period of the winter underground, but pursue their labours in the open air, protecting themselves as best they can against the cold which prevails on these shores, notwithstanding the deceitful name of Tierra del Fuego. This " Land of Fire," by reason of its proximity to the South Pole, is, during the greater part of the year, a region of ice. The women are subjected to the roughest labours. They row, fish, build the cabins, and plunge into the sea, even during the most intense cold, in their search for the shell-fish attached to the rocks. The language of the Pecherays resembles that of the Patago- nians and the Puelches in sound, and that of the Araucanians in form. Their weapons and their religion, as well as the paintings on their faces, are also those of these three neighbouring nations. Pajipean Family. The rather numerous tribes of South America who compose this family are frequently of tall stature, with arched and pro- minent foreheads overhanging horizontal eyes which are some- times contracted at the outer angle. They inhabit the immense plains or Pampas, situated at the foot of the eastern slope of the Andes. They rear great numbers of horses, and consequently the men, like the tribes who roam over the steppes of Ai>ia, are nearly always mounted. ' E E 2 420 THE RED RACE. The peoples comprised in this family are : the Patagonians, properly so called; the Puelches, or the trihes of the Pampas to the south of the La Plata river ; the Charruas, in the vicinity of Uruguay ; the Tohas, Lenguas, and MacJiicmjs, who occupy the greater part of Chaco ; the Moxos, the Chiqiiitos, and the Mataguaijos ; and finally the famous Ahipoous ; the centaurs of the New World. We can only speak of some of these groups. Patagonians. — Under this name we include, hesides the Pata- gonians proper, several other nomadic races resembling them, who are found, some to the north, and others to the south, of the La Plata. The latter wander over the pampas which stretch from that river as far as the Straits of Magellan ; while the northern tribes, Avho bear a physical resemblance to the genuine Patagonians, inhabit that portion of the country com- prised between the Paraguay river and the last spurs of the Cordilleras, and which stretches northward as far as the twentieth degree of latitude, including the inland plains of the provmce of Chaco. The Patagonians are the nomads of the New World. They furnish the horsemen who scour its vast arid tracts, living under tents of skins, or who hide in its forests, in huts covered with bark and thatch. Haughty and unconquered warriors, they despise agriculture and the arts of civilization, and have always resisted the Spanish arms. These savages have darker skins than most of those in South America. Their complexion is an olive-brown ; and among the men composing them we find the tallest stature as well as the most athletic and robust frames. The tribes dwelling furthest south are the tallest, and the height of the others diminishes HS the Chaco region is approached. As has been stated in the introduction to this work, the stature of this people has been heretofore greatly exaggerated. M. Alcide d'Orbigny, who resided for seven months among many ainted their liands and faces black, escort the body as far as the place of b;r.i:t], wliere horses SOUTHERN BRANCH. 425 and sheep are sacrificed to serve as food for the dead during his joiu'ney into the next workl. Tohas, Lcnguas, and Machicuys. — These three trihes, which must, as we have said, he inckided in the Pampean family, are termed collectively the Indians of the Grand Cliaco, or Great Desert. It will not be uninteresting, in order to give an example of the customs of the wild South American races, to quote here some pages in wdiich an account of his visit to the Grand Chaco nations is related by Dr. Demersay in his travels in Paraguay. " Keduced at the present day to very small numbers and, indeed, almost extinct, the remnant of the Lengua nation," says Dr. Demersa}^, " lives to the north of the river Pilcomayo, in union and amalgamated with the Emmages and Machicu3^s, within a short distance of the Quartel. Their actual enemies are the Tobas, who are allied to the Pitiligas, Chunipis and Aguilots, and who constitute a numerous horde on the other side of the Pilcomayo. " The remnants of the Lenguas are more especially joined and mingled with the Machicuys : in fact, they no longer form more than a dozen families, and the Mascoyian cacique is theirs as well. " There are payes or doctors, among the Lenguas, who administer nothing to a sick person beyond water or fi'uit, and who practise suction with the mouth for wounds and sore places. They mterlard this oj^eration with juggleries and songs, accompanied by gourds (porongos), shaken in the invalid's ears. These porongos are filled with little stones, and make a deafen- ing clatter. The payes are also sorcerers, and read the future as well as heal the sick. *' Some girls, but the custom, is not general, tattoo themselves in an indelible way at the age of puberty, an event which is always marked by rejoicing. This festival consists of a family gathering, during which the men intoxicate themselves with brandy, if they can obtain some by barter, or with a fermented liquor (cliicJia) extracted from the fruit of the algarobo. " The tattooing of tlie women consists of iowv narrow and parrJlel blue lines, which descend from the toj:) of the forehead to tiie end of tl:e ik-ko, but arc not continued on tlie unner 426 THE EED RACE. lip, rts well as of iiTegular rings traced on the cheeks and chin as far as the temples. 1!)(). -A l.iil.lVIAN CTIIEF. " Both sexes pierce their ears wlien extremely yomig, and pass through them a bit of \\ood, the wiilth of which they keep inces- SOUTHERN BRANCH. 427 sautly increasing, so that towards forty years of age the holes are of enormous dimensions. I measured several of these orifices, and found their average length to be two inches and a half, whilst their diameter was somewhat less considerable. The l^ieces of Avood are solid, irregularly rounded, and about an inch and three-quarters in thickness at their widest part. The Lenguas often replace them by a long fragment of the bark of a tree, rolled spirally like a wire spring. This ear-ring is called a barbate. " The Lenguas comb their hair, which they cut at the top of the forehead, forming a lock which is di-awn backwards, passmg over the left ear, until it foils into the mass collected and tied behind with a riband or a woollen string. This body of hau', which is alwa3'S black, straight, and generally very fine and even silky, then falls between the shoulders. The women do not always dress theu" hair in this way; I saw many who allowed it to hang in loose disorder. Moreover, though they may sometimes comb it, no one can say that these people take care of their hair ; their extreme filthmess argues to the contrary, for nothing can possibly be seen dirtier than this nation, which m this respect closelj^ resembles the others. " The weapons of the Lenguas consist of a bow and arrows, which they carry behind their backs bound up in a hide ; they have also an axe, called by them achagy, borne in a similar manner. They carry in their hand a maliana, or staff*, made of hard, heavy wood ; and to these is also added a spear tipped with iron, and they sometimes have the bolas and the lasso. They are excellent horsemen, riding barebacked with tlieii" wife and children, all on the same animal, and all, women and men, sitting in the same wa}'. They use no bit, contenting themselves with a piece of stick ; they make reins from the fibres of the caraguata. " Then- oHve brown colom-, darker than that of the Tobas, theii" prominent cheek-bones, small eyes, broad flat faces, slightly depressed noses, wide mouths, and large lips, give to the counte • nance of these savages a peculiar look which is not a Httle enhanced by a paii' of ears that come down to the base of the neck, and with some individuals as far as the collar bone. The Lenguas, like all Indians, become hideous as they grow old. 428 THE RED RACE. " A few weeks liad passed since my excursion in this direction, when, as I was returning to Assumption from a fresh journey into the interior of the country, I heard tliat the Quartel had been the object of a completely unforeseen attack on the part of the Chaco tribes, and that, after an encounter in which two Indians had lost tlieir lives, the troops had been able to recover the stolen cattle and to take some prisoners, who were immediately sent on to the capital, where they were confided to the keeping of the guard at the cavalry barrack near the arsenal and port. A more favoiu'able opportunity could not have offered for continuing and completing my ethnological studies, so the next day I hastened to the building. " On arriving there I found a dozen Indians loaded with irons, seated here and there in the centre of a narrow court. They were covered with du't}- European garments, in tattered iwnckos, or draped in antique fashion with wretched blankets. Two boys, one eight and the other fifteen years old, were among the prison- ers, and all seemed sad and dejected. They preserved a profound silence, which I had some trouble to make them break. " Side by side with the Lenguas, whom I had seen at the Quartel, there Avere some Tobas and jNIachicuys ; but although known to the first, ray interpreter questioned them in vain as to the motive of their attack. " Tlie Tobas are generally of tall and erect stature. I measm-ed three of them, and found theii' height to be respec- tively, 5 feet 10:^ inches, 5 feet 8i inches, and 5 feet 65- inches. Their muscular sj'stem is developed, and their well-formed limbs, like those of all the other nations of the Chaco, are terminated by hands and feet which would cause envy to an European. " They have an ordinary forehead, which is not retreating ; lively eyes, larger tlian those of the liCnguas, and narrow thin eyebrows. The iris is black, and they do not pluck out their eye- lashes. Tlieir long regular nose is rounded at the end, where it becomes slightly enlarged, and their mouth, which is a little turned up at the angles, is better proportioned and smaller than that of tlie Lenguas, and is furnislic^d with iinc teeth, wliich are ]n-e- served to a very adviniced age. Tliey are also withi)ut i)i-omi- nent cheek-bones, and their faces arc not so broad as tliat of tlie otlier nation. The Tobas seem to have i( Tiounctd the use oi the barbote, (( Tl o 2 H !?; o H -s its own little V- 7. t-' ^ 192. — EXAMINADOR OF CHILI. village. Tlic men go about naked, but the women wear a flowing garment, which they like to ornament. Tliese Indians are gifted with a happy disposition and amiable manners ; they are sociable, hosi)itable, inclined to gaiety, and passionately fond of danc- ing and music. They have become permanently converted to Christianity. Their physical characteristics include a large and SOUTHERN BRANCH. 433 si^herical head, almost always cii'cular, a round, full face, promi- nent cheekbones, a low, arched forehead, a short nose, sHghtlv flattened and with narrow nostrils, small horizontal eyes, full of expression and vivacity, thin lips, fine teeth, a mediocre moutli, little beard, and long black, glossy hair, which does not whiten in extreme old age, but grows yellow. The manners of the Moxos are strongly analogous to those of the Chiquitos. Their colour is an olive brown, and then- stature of the average height. Tliey have not very vigorous limbs, their nose is short and not very broad, their mouth of medium size, their lips and cheekbones but little prominent ; their face is oval or round, and their comitenances mild and rather merry. Tliis race dwells on the confines of BoHvia, Peru, and Brazil. Before the conquest these tribes were established on the banks of the rivers and lakes. They w^ere fishers, hunters, and more especially agriculturists. The chase was a relaxation for them ; fishing a necessity ; husbandry afforded them provisions and drinks. Theii- customs, however, were barbarous. Superstition made a Moxos sacrif.ee his wife in case she miscarried, and his children if they happened to be twins. The mother rid herself of her offspring if it wearied her. Marriage could be dissolved at the will of the parties to it, and polygamy was frequent. These Indians were all, more or less, warriors; but tradition and writings have only preserved for us the memorials of one single nation, the members of which were cannibals and devoured their prisoners. The counsels of the missionaries have modified the manners of this people, without removing all its savage usages. Both the Moxos and the Chiquitos have broad shoulders, extremely full chests, and most robust bodies. Each of these two races includes a certain number of hordes which w^e see no necessity for alluding to particularly here, for then- half wild habits resemble those of the tribes we have just commented on ; and for similar reasons we shall pass over in silence the other races ranked in the Pampean family, and whose names have been enumerated in a preceding page. GuAEANY Family. The Guarany Familij is spread over an immense space, from the Kio de La Plata as far as the Caribbean Sea. Its prmcipal F F 434 THE RED RACK characteristics consist of a yellowish complexion, a little tinged with red, a middle stature, a very heary frame, a but sliglitly arched and prominent forehead, oblique eyes turned up at the outer angle, a short, narrow nose, a moderate-sized mouth, thui lips, cheekbones without much prominence, a round, full face, effeminate features, and a pleasing countenance. D'Orbigny has established two divisions only in tliis family, namely, the Guaranis and the Bofocudos, Guaranis. — At the period of the discovery of South America, all tliat portion of the continent lying to the east of the Paraguay and of a line drawn from the sources of that river to the delta of the Orinoco, was inhabited by numberless indigenous nations belonging to two great families. One of these families was that of the Guaranis, diffused over the whole of Paraguay, and allied witli the wild tribes of Brazil ; the other included the races occupying the more northern provinces, and extending to the gulf of Mexico. The Indians appertaining to both these families strongly resemble each other in features as well as complexion, and d'Orbigny attributes to them the same phj-sical t>7)e, one marked by a yellowish colour, medium height, foreheads that do not recede, and eyes frequentlv oblique and always raised at the outer angle. The entirely exceptional aptitude which the Guarany nation has evinced for entering on the path of social improvement, renders it one of the most interesting in South America. The Southern Guaranis, or natives of l\iraguay, include at the same time the tribes who have submitted to tlie swa}' of the missions, in the establishments which tlie Jesuits have formed in the country, and others who still roam in freedom throughout the forests of that province. Besides the Guaranis, properly so called who are all Christians, and inhabit thirty-two ratlier extensive villages situated on the borders of the Parana, the Paraguay, and the Uruguay rivers, there exists a certain number of wild liordes belonging to the same race, who remain hiddcMi in the depths of the woods. Those tribes bear names derived in most instances from those of the rivers or mountains in whose vicinity tlu^y dwell, and among the ])rin('ipal of them are mentioned the Topas, Tobatingnas, Cayucjuas, Gad'igui'S, ]\Iagachs, etc. M. Demersay, who has visited the Jesuit establishments in Para- SOUTHERN BRANCH. 425 guay, also traversed the forests inhabited by tlie wikl races of which we are speaking, and the results of his observations were pubhshed by him in the "Tour du Monde" in 1865. We shall avail ourselves here of those parts of his narrative which refer to the savage nations of Paraguay. " The history of the American races," says M. Demersay, " might be comin-ised in a few pages. Some have accepted the semi-servitude which the conquerors imposed on them ; the others, more rebellious, preferred to struggle, and have been destroyed ; those who still struggle will also perish. The nations which chose subjection rather than death, have, by mingling their blood in strong proportions with that of the Europeans, only dis- appeared as a race in order to enter as an integral and sometimes dominant element into the American nationalities. The great family of the Guaranis forms the most striking example of this intimate fusion offered to the notice of the ethnologist. " But in its midst, side by side with the unsubdued hordes of the Grand Chaco, so remarkable for their fine proportions, there exists yet another tribe, small in numbers, whose ranks grow thinner every day, and which on the eve of its disappearance, has bequeathed intact to the present generation, along with its complete independence, its creeds, its customs, and the glorious traditions of its ancestors. " At the time of then- discovery, the Payaguas, as tliis valiant race is called, were divided into two tribes, the Gadigues and the Magachs, who lived on the banks and numerous islands of the Rio Paraguay, towards 21° and 25° S. latitude. Their dwelling places were by no means fixed ; masters of the river and jealous of its control, they started from Lake Xarayes, and made distant excursions on the Parana as far as Corrientes and Santa Fe on one side, and to Salto Chico on the other. " A rather rational etymology which has been proposed for the name of these Indians, is that of the two Guarany words ' pai ' and ' aguaa,' which signify, ' tied to the oar,' a meaning quite in unison with their habits. In the term ' Paraguay,' applied as the denomination of the river, before it became the name of the province, some have wished to perceive a corruption of 'Payagua,' a likely enough derivation, and one which seems to us liighly admissible. " Whatever there may be in this supposition, the value of F F 2 436 THE RED RACE. which we shall not discuss here, this unconquered and crafty- nation was during two centuries the most redoubtable adversaiy of the Spaniards. The writers on the conquest, the works of Azara, the ' Historical Essay ' of Funes, and numerous docu- ments preserved in the archives of Assumption, contain a recital of their daring enterprises. "... What their numbers were in the first half of the XVI th century it is impossible to say with certainty ; but the old narratives, which do not seem on this point to deserve the reproach of exaggeration more than once and with justice attributed to them, estimate them as no fewer than several thousand combatants. In Azara's tune the entire tribe scarcely reckoned a thousand souls, and at the present day it cannot count two hundred. " Their stature is remarkable, and uuquestionabl}- surpasses that of most nations of the globe. The measurements of eight individuals, taken at random, would justify the apjihcation of this epithet to the Payaguas, as they gave me an average of 5ft. 9in. The women's height is no less striking : that of four females over twent}^ was — the fii-st and second, 5 feet ; the third, 5 feet 2 inches, and the fourth, 5 feet 3f inches ; or an average of 5 feet l^-.inches. Many conclusions may be drawn from this double series of measurements. On comparing the average stature of the Pay- aguas with that of mankind in general, Avhich physiologists agree in fixing at about 5 feet G inches, it will be seen that the diffe- rence in favour of the former is no less than 3 inches. And further, if we place in comparison the measurements taken by accurate travellers of the races Avhich pass for the tallest on the globe, of the Patagonians for instance, we find that their average height as stated b}^ M. d'Orbigny is 5 feet 7 inches. Consequently the Payaguas actually surpass by two inches the height of a race 'vhich has from time imuiemorial been regarded as fabulously tall. " The Payaguas are invariably lanky, none but the women ever showing signs of corpulence. Their shoulders are broad and the muscles of their chests, arms, and backs display a development produced by constant use of the oar, for they live in their canoes ; but, as a species of compensation, the predominance of the pro- portions of the upper limbs causes the lower extremities to api)car slight and meagre. " Their sldn, smooth and soft to the touch, like that of the SOUTHERN BRANCH. 437 ^w^^..^'./^^,j- J).CA9(ViV 193. — A PARAGUAYAN MESSENGLR. natives of the New Continent, is of an olive-bl•o^^n shade, which it woukl be difficult to define more accurately. It seems some- 438 THE RED RACE. what lighter than that of the Guaranis, and does not exhibit the same yellowish or Mongolian tints. " The Payaguas carry their massive heads erect, and have an abundant supply of long, straight, or slightly curly hah-, which they cut across the foreheads, and never comb, allowing it to grow and fall about them in disorder. The 3'omig warriors alone partly gather it at the back of the crown where it is tied by a little red string, or by a strap cut from a monkey skin. A similar custom obtams among the Guatos of Cuyaba, who, we may say inci- dentally, have more resemblance to this nation than to the Guaranis, though a learned classification has i)laced them side by side with the latter. Tlieir small, keen eyes, a little contracted but not turned up at the outer angle, have an expression of cunnmg and shrewdness, and the lines, of the long slightly rounded nose recall the Caucasian conformation to the mind. Their cheekbones are but little prominent ; their lower lip protrudes beyond the upper, thus imparting to their grave and impressive countenances an expression of scornful pride, well in keeping with the character of this unsubdued race. "' The women when young are well-proportioned without being slight, but they fatten early, their features become deformed, and their figures grow squat and dumpy. To atone for this, however, then- hands and feet always retain a remarkable smallness, altliough they walk barefooted and take no care whatever of their persons. I have also observed this delicate formation, a distinc- tion which European ladies covet so much, among the tribes of the Chaco, who are, with the Payaguas, the finest in America. Their hair is allowed to fioat about the shoulders and is never confined. "A young girl on emerging from chihlhood undergoes tattooing. By means of a tliorn and the fruit of the genipa, a bluish streak, about half an incli wide, is drawn perpendi(tularly across the forehead and down the nose as far as the upper lip ; and when she marries this stri})e is proh)nged over the under lip to beh>w the chin. Its shades vary i'rom vioh't to a slate-coloured blue, and its marks are indelibk'. Some women add otlier lines to this, as well as designs traced with the flaming tint of the urucii; this latter fashion, however, though general half a century ago, and which Azara describes minutely, has become more and more unconnnou. SOUTHERN BRANCH. 439 " The Payaguas go about naked in their tents {toldos), but out of doors they wear a small cotton garment eucii'cling them from the pit of the stomach to just below the knee. This piece of cloth which they lap round their bodies in the style of the cldripa of the Creoles, is one of the few produc- tions of their ingenuity. Its manufacture devolves upon the women, and they make it with no other help than that of their fingers, without using either shuttle or loom. Some others content themselves with a short shht, devoid of collar or sleeves, rather like the tlpoy of the Guarany. Nevertheless the use of <;lothing seems to become every day more familiar to all of them ; and amongst those I saw roammg through the streets of Assumption not one was satisfied, as in former times, with covering his limbs with paintings rej)resentmg vests and breeches. " Other ancient customs have also disappeared, such as that which the men had of wearing, as the case might be, either the harhotc or a little silver rod analogous to the temheta of the wild Guaranis or Cayaguas. Others are only resumed at rare intervals or at certain epochs, on which solemn occasions long tufts of feathers fixed on the top of the head are seen to reappear, and all manner of fanciful patterns tattooed in bright colours on face, arm, and breast ; as well as necklaces of beads or shells, and lastly bracelets of the claws of capivaras, rolled round wrist and anlde. But the tradition of this elaborate ornamentation has been religiously preserved by the payc or medicme-man of the tribe. " The Payaguas live on the left bank of the Rio Paraguay. They never take up theu* abode on the opposite side, where the Indians of Chaco, with whom they are always at war, would not be slow to attack them. Their principal hut (toldcria) is erected on the river's edge, and consists of a large oblong cabin from twelve to fifteen feet high, and made with bamboos laid on forked poles and covered over with unplaited cane mats. Jaguar or capivaras' skuis are spread on the gromid for beds, and weapons and fishing and household utensils hang on the posts sustauiing the frail roofing of the dwellmg, or lie pell-mell with earthen vessels, in a corner. "... The very limited occupation of this people constitutes nevertheless their sole resource, for they are perfectly ignorant of 440 THE RED RACE. liusbandry, and cultivate neither maize, potatoes, nor tobacco. Tlie}^ are fishermen, spend theii- lives on the water, and become early in life very expert sailors. Sometimes they are to be seen in the stern of a canoe, letting it float with the cm-rent while watching their lines ; at another, standing upright in a row, they bend to their oars in good time and make the little craft ^..^^•JXr\^■^"m:l«X»'^'a5SS^'^'X'*'^ ■.x-Wi^vv^^WV^ ■v<^xv y^^«svv^\v«,..,M.v>>,«.y ,., , 194.— BRAZILIAN NEGRO. fly along with the swiftness of an arrow. Their boats arc from five to a little over six feet in length, and between twt) and a half to three feet wide ; tliey are hollowed from the trunk of a timho, and terminate in a long tapering point at each end. " Their paddles are sharpened like lances, and form in their hands very formidable weapons, to which must be added bows and arrows, as well as the indcniut. They are cruel in warfare, and grant no quarter except to women and children. Their method SOUTHERN BRANCH. 441 of fighting shows no peculiarit}'. They attack the Indians of the Chaco by falling iij)on them nnawares and endeavouring to surprise them, but they take good care not to move far from the rivers, for those tribes of famous horsemen would soon overcome them in the open country. " This nation, as the reader has doubtless surmised, lives in a 195. — IXDIAX WOMAN OF BRAZIL. state of absolute liberty and complete mdependence of the government of the Paraguayan Republic, which imposes neither tax nor statute labour uj^on it, but on the contrary pays the Payaguas for any services that are exacted of them, whether as messengers on the river or as guides in the expeditions dii-ected against the wild hordes that wander along the right bank. "... Being desii'ous to become acquainted with, and to be able to sketch at my ease, in the midst of all the savage luxmy of his garb, the individual who was entrusted with these func- 442 • THE RED RACE. tions, I contrived to get him to come to my house arrayed in the emblems of his high dignity and accompanied by some other Indians. The i)romise of a certain quantity of liis beloved liquor, coupled with the prospect of an evening's drunkenness, speedily got the better of his reluctance. " On the day named the paj-e came to see me. He was an old man, somewhat bent with years, but with notliing repulsive in his countenance, notwithstanding the disfiguration of the features, Avhich is always prematm-e and so remarkable among the natives. His hail' was still black and confined in a fillet bordered with beadwork, over which was a tuft of feathers, while nandu plumes waved behmd his head ; a necklace of bivalve shells was on his neck, and from it hung, as a trophy, a whistle made from the arm- bone of an enemy. He was quite naked beneath his sleeveless iind collarless vest which consisted of two jaguar-skins, and wore strings of capivaras' claws round his ankles. Finally, his right hand contained an elongated gourd, and he held in his left a long tube of hard wood, which I had some difiiculty in recognizing as a pipe. " The curtain rises. The sorcerer gave the pipe to his companion, whose duty consisted in lighting it, and, taking it again, inhaled several puffs which he blew noisily into the calabash through the orifice bored in it ; then', without removing it from his lips, he began shouting, sometimes slowly and sometimes rapidly, uttering alternately the syllables 'ta, ta', and 'to, to, to', with extraordinary-, inexpressible, reiterations of voice and piercing yells. He gave way at the same time to violent contor- tions, and executed a measured series of leaps, now t)n one foot, and now on both joined together. This performance did not last any length of time, and on a pretext of fatigue he was not long without coming to a stand-still. A bumper was indis- l)ensable in order to set him on his legs again, and the monotonous chant immediately recommenced. " My drawings being finished, I at last broke up the sitting to the general satisfaction of my guests, and dismissed them, having first purchased his i)ipe and whistle from the paye. The former article was made oi' hard and lieavy wood and covered with regular tracings engraved on tlie surface with a good deal of skill. It was about a foot and a half long, ornamented with gilt nails, and pierced by a tube which was widened at one end and terminated SOUTHERN BRANCH, 443 at the other by a moutli-piece. This pipe is also to be found among other neighbouring nations, as well as among the Tobas and Matacos on the banks of the Pilcomayo. It gives an idea of tho^e enormous cigars made from a roll of palm or tobacco leaves, which played so important a part in Brazil, in the ceremonies of the Tupinambas, and among the Caraibs of the Antilles, on all occasiojis when the question of peace or lOG. — NATIVE OF MANAOS, BRAZIL. war had to be decided, when the shades of ancestors were to be conjured up, etc., and which the first navigators mistook for torches." The Western Guamnis include the tribes known by the names of Guarayis, Chiriguanos, and Cirionos, the fii'st of which have been converted by the Jesuits. Between the province of the Clii- quitos and that of the Moxos there are still some hordes of wild Guarayis. The uncivilized Chiriguanos ai-e barbarians, very formidable to their neighbours. The natives of a hundred and sixty villages of the Andes, comprised between the great Chaco river and that of Mapayo, in the province of Santa Cruz de la 444 THE BED RACE. SieiTa, speak the Guarany language in all its piu'ity. The barbarous Cirionos, among whom a dialect of that tongue is in use, dwell to the north of Santa Cruz. The Eastern Guaranis of Brazil include the Brazilian abori- gines. The general language of the country does not seem to differ more from Guarany, than Portuguese does from Spanish. Tlie Cary'is, Tameyi, Tajnnaquis, Timmimnes, Tahayaris, Ttipin- ambis, Apontis, Tajngoas, and several other tribes occupy the maritime districts situated to the south of the movith of the Amazon, speaking the Tujyi tongue with little or no altera- tion. During their voyage to Brazil, of which an account was published in the " Tour du Monde,'' in 1868, M. and Madame Agassiz visited man}- Indian tribes, and examined their habita- tions in the midst of the woods. We extract a few pages from their description. "We arrive at the sitio,''' Avrites Madame Agassiz, "and disembark. These dwellings are usually located on the banks of a lake or river, within a stone's throw of the shore in order that fishing and bathing may be better Avithin reach. But this one was more retired, being placed at the extremity of a pretty by-path winding beneath the trees, and on the summit of a little hill, the slopes of which at the other side plunged into a broad and deep ravine tln*ough which flowed a rivulet. The gTound beyond rose undulating in uneven lines, on which an eye ac- customed to the uniformly fhit country of the upper Amazon cannot rest Avitliout i)leasure. Wait for the time of the rains, and the brook, swollen by the increase of the river, will almost bathe the foot of the house, which, from the top of the little eminence, at present connnands the valley and the embanked bed of the tiny stream. Great, consequently, is the difference between the appearance of the same places in the dry and the Avet seasons. The residence consists of several l>uildings, the most remarkable of wliich is a long open liall in which the hrancas (whites) of Manaos and of the neighbourhood dance when they come, as is not infrequent, to spend the night at the sitio, in high festivity. " I learned tliese particulars from the old Indian lady who did me th(! lionoiu's of tlie house. A low wall, from tlnve to four feet in height, skirted this shed. At its sides and along SOUTHERN BRANCH. 445 the whole length were placed raised wooden seats, and botli ends w^ere closed from floor to roof by thick blinds made of glittering palm-leaves, as fine as they were handsome, and of a pretty straw colour. In a corner we found an immense embroidery loom (Penelope's was doubtless like it), which was occupied at the moment by a hammock of palm fibre, an unfinished work of tlie ' senhora dona', or mistress of the 197.— BRAZILIAN NEGRESSES. house, who allowed me to see the way in which she used the machine. She squatted herself on a little low bench, in front of the frame, and showed me that the two rows of cross threads were separated by a thick piece of polished wood in the shape of a flat rule. The shuttle is thrown between these two threads and the woof is drawn close by a sharp blow of the thick rule. I was then led to admii-e some hammocks of various colom-s and textures which were being arranged for the accom- modation of tlie visitors, and whilst the men set off to bathe in 446 THE RED EACE. the brook, I went through the rest of the lodge with om- hostess and her daughter, a very pretty Indian. The du-ection of every- tliing devolves on the elder of the two ladies; the master is absent, as he holds a captain's commission in the army operating against Paraguay. -"^, '-Z f- 198. — BRAZILIAN DWELLING. " On the same carefully-kej^t piece of ground where the hall I have described is situated, there are several casinhas or small buildings, more or less close to each other, which are covered with thatch, and merely consist of a single apartment (fig. 198). Then comes a larger cottage, with earthen walls and bare floor, containing two or three rooms, and with a wooden verandah in front. This is the private abode of the senhora. A little lower down the hill is the manioc sifting-house, with all its apparatus. !^VM'^-.-,^\^^ J.Gj4 ucharo. 199. — NEGROS OF BAHIA. 448 THE RED RACE. No place could be better kept than tlie com-tyarcl of tliis sitio, wbere two or three negi'esses have just been set to work with brooms of thin branches in their hands. " The manioc and cocoa plantation surromids these buildings, with a few coffee trees jjeeping out here and there. There is a difficulty in judging of the extent of these farms, as they are irregular, and comprise a certain variety of plants ; manioc, cocoa, coffee, and even cotton being cultivated together in confusion. But this part of the estate, like all the rest of the establishment, seemed larger and better cared for than those usuall}- seen. As we were departing, our Indian hostess brought me a nice basket filled with eggs and abacatys, or alligator's pears, according to tlie local name. We retm-ned home just in time for the ten o'clock meal, which draws everyone together, both idlers and workers. The sjiortsmen had returned from the forest, laden with tucanas, parrots, paroquets, and a great variety of other birds, wliile the fishermen ])rouglit fresh treasures for M. Agassiz. " We left the dinner-table, and while taking coffee under the trees, the president proposed an excursion on the lake at simset. .... The little craft glided between the glowing sunset and the glitter of the deep sheet of water, seeming to borrow its hues from each. It rapidly drew near, and was soon quite close, when a burst of joyous shouts broke fortli, and was merrily responded to by us. Then side by side the two boats descended the stream together, the guitar passing from one to the other, as Bra/ihan songs alternated with Indian airs. Nothing could jiossibly be imagined bearing the national impress more strongly marked, more deeply imbued with tropical tints, more characteristic, in fine, than this scene on tlie lake. When we arrived at the landing- place the rosy and gold-tinged mists had become transformed into a mass of white or ashen-grey vapour, the last raj's of the sun were fled, and the moon was shining at its full. In ascending the gentle slope of the hill, someone suggested a dance on the grass, and the young Indian girls formed a quadrille. Although civilization had mingled its usages with their native customs, there were yet many original traits in their movements, and this con- ventional dance was deprived of much of its artificial character. At length we returned to the house, where dancing and singing recommenced, whilst groups seated on the ground here and there 200. — NATIVES OP FRENCH GUYANA. G a 450 THE EED KACE. laughed and chatted, all, men and women, smokmg with the same gusto. The use of tohacco, almost universal among females of the lower class, is not altogether confined to them. More than one senhora delights to puff her cigarette as she rocks in her hammock during the warm hours of the day.'' Fig. .200 repre- sents some natives of French Guyana, who closely resemble the Brazilian negroes we have just mentioned. The Ouragas are affiliated to the Brazilio-Guarany race, with a few other tribes very closely allied to them. They form one of the nations most widely spread over the northern parts of South America. They were formerly in possession of the banks and islands of the Amazon river for a distance of five hundred miles from the mouth of the Pdo Nabo. The Caribbee race has a close affinity to the Guarany. The Indians who have given their name to this group, one of the most numerous and extensively scattered of the southern continent, are those celebrated Caribs Avho in the sixteenth century occupied all the islands from Porto Rico to Trinidad, and the whole of the Atlantic coast comprised between the mouth of the Orinoco and that of the Amazon, that is to say, as far as the Brazilian frontier. The Tamanacs belong to the same family, and live on the right bank of the Orinoco, but then* numbers are at the j^re- sent day greatly reduced. The same remark applies to the Arcnvacs or Araocas, to the Guamnns, who are said to build their houses upon trees, to the Guayquenas, Cumauogots, Pkariagots, Chaymas, kc. Humboldt has written of the latter : — " The expression of countenance of tlie Clia^inas, without being harsh and fierce, has in it something sedate and gloomy. The forehead is small and but little prominent; the eyes arc black, sunken, and lengthy, being neither so obliquely set nor so small as those of the JNIongolian race. Yet tlie corners per- ceptibly slant upwards towards the temples ; the eyebrows arc l)lack or dark brown, thin, and not much arched ; the lids fringed with very long eyelashes ; and their habit of drooping them, as if heavy with languor, softens tlic women's look and makes the eye thus veiled appear smaller than it really is." SOUTHERN BRA^X'H. 451 The Botocuclos (fig. 201) who dwell round the Rio Doce, ill Brazil, have heeii cannibals, and are still to tlie i^resent day the most savage of all Americans. The}^ wear collars of human teeth as ornaments. Perpetuall}^ wandering and completely naked, they take a pleasure in adding to their natural ugliness, and impart a more repulsive appearance to their countenances by a habit the}'- have of shtting their under lip and ears, in order to in- troduce "barbotes " into the openings thus made. In his " Travels in Brazil," M. Biard saw some Boto- cudos. One, who seemed to him to be the chief, carried. like his companions, in an opening in the lower lip, a " barbote " consisting of a bit of wood somewhat larger than a five-shilling piece. He made use of this projection as a little table, cutting up on it, with the traveller's knife, a morsel of smoked meat which had then only to be slipped into his mouth. This method of utilizing the lip as a table struck M. Biard as thoroughly original. The comrades of this Botocudos had also large pieces of wood in the lobes of their ears. 201. — ^BOTOCUDOS. (; o :: CHAPTER II. NOETHEEN BEANCH. The members of the North American Branch present more decided differences among themselves than those m the southern division, so far as race is concerned, hut their characteristics are merged one in the other. Nevertheless, the poiDulations inhabit- ing respective!}' the south, the north-east, and the north-west can be considered as forming so many distinct families, which we shall pass in revicAv in succession. SouTHEKX Family. The southern family of the Northern Branch still preserves much resemblance to the famihes of the southern branch which we have just been considering. The complexion of its members is rather fair, the forehead dei)ressed, and the figure tolerably well proportioned. This group embraces a great number of tribes speaking different languages, peculiar to tlie central part of the northern continent. The jirincipal among these nations are the Aztecs, or jirimitive Mexicans, and the Moya and Lcnca Indians. Aztecs. — When the Spaniards landed in Mexico, they found there a people whose customs were far removed from those of savage life. They were very expert in the practice of different usefid ami ornamental arts, and their knowledge was rather extensive, but thorough cruelty could always be laid to their charge. The Aztecs Avere intelligent and hard-working cultivators. They knew how to work mines, prei)are metals, and set precious stones as ornaments. Superb monuments had been erected by NORTIIEKN BRANCH. 45:J them, and they possessed a written language which presei-ved the memorials of their history. Those who dwelt hi the region of the present Mexico were advanced in the sciences ; they were pro- foundly mibued with the sentiment of religion ; and their sacred ceremonies were full of pomp, but accompanied by expiatory sacrifices revolting in their- barbarism. They carried their annals back to very remote antiquity. These annals were traced in '202. — INDIAN OF THE MEXICAN COAST. historical paintings, the traditional explanation of which was imparted by the natives to some of their conquerors, as well as to a few Spanish and Italian ecclesiastics. The principal events recorded in these archives relate to the migrations of three different nations, who, leaving the distant regions of the north-west, arrived successively in Anahuac. They were the Toltecs, CJilcJuinccas, and NaJiiiatlacas, divided into seven distinct tribes, one of which was that of the Aztecs, or Mexicans. The country whence the first of 454 THE RED RACE. these people came was called Huelmetlapallan, and tliey -^^z- 20;{, 204.— INDIANS OF TlIK MEXICAX COAST. coiiimenced tlieir exodus in the year 544 of" our era. Pestilence NORTHERN BRANCH. 455 decimated them in 1051, and tliey then wandered southwards, but a few remained at Tula. The Chichimecas, a barbarous race, arrived in Mexico in the 3'ear 1070, and the incm'sion of the Nahuathicas, who spoke the same language as the Toltecs, took place very soon afterwards. The Aztecs, or Mexicans, separated themselves from the other nations, and in 1325 the}- founded Mexico. In a word, the former inhabitants of jMexico were immigrants from a country situated towarfls the north, on the central plateau of Anahuac, and their successive migrations had contmued during several centuries long prior to the discovery of America by the Eiu'opeans. The ancient portraits of the Aztecs and the faces of some of their divinities are remarkable for the depression of the forehead, from which results the smallness of the facial angle — a peculiarity which ajDpears to have belonged to the handsome type of the race. The aboriginal Mexicans of our own time are of good, stature and well proportioned in all their limbs. Thejdiave narrow fore- heads, black eyes, white, well-set, regular teeth, thick, coarse, and glossy black hair, thin beards, and are in general without any hairs on their legs, thighs, or arms. Their skin is olive coloured, and many fine 3'oung women may be seen among them with extremely light complexions. Their senses are very acute, more especially that of sight, which they enjoy unimpaired to the most advanced age. The native Indians forming i^art of the Mexican popidation are characterized by a broad face and flat nose, recalling somewhat the lineaments of the Mongohan cast of countenance. They may be judged of from Figs. 202, 203, 204, and 205, which represent aborigines of the interior and coast of Mexico. M. Roude, who has published the narrative of his travels in the state of Chihuahua, brought back acciu'ate drawings illustrative of the usages and customs of the population of the Mexican capital. The ladies envelope themselves very gracefully in their rebosso, with which they cover the head, partly hiding the face, and only allowmg their eyes to be seen. Among the wealthy this rebosso is generally of black or white silk, embroidered with designs in bright and gaud}- colours. Women of the lower classes wear a rebosso of blue avooI dotted with little white squares. Their 456 THE RED RACE. petticoat is short, and its lower part embroidered with worsted work. The favourite colour for this latter garmeut anioiig common people is glaring red. 205.— MEXICAN INDIAN WOMAN. The men's costume (fig. 206) is richer and more varied than that of the women. On Sundays it is laced with silver ; white trowsers are indispensable, and they are covered by another pair made of leather, open along the sides from the waist If a person wishes to become acquainted with Mexico, it is among the lower orders that he must stud}'- the country. The people are good ; eager for knowledge, not^^ithstand- ing the want of instruction, and full of energy in spite of then' long bondage. He need be on liis guard against the higher classes only, a • small minority spoiled by the priests, whose influ- ence is all-powerful. The ignorance of the monks, who swarm in this land, is doubled by an intoler- able vanity that inspires them with antipathy to all progress. The people of Mexico are very simple in their habits. Broth {inlchero) and the national dish,/ri- joZes (beans), form the ordi- nary fare of the middle class, to which a stew of spiced duck is sometimes added. They allay their thirst with pure water, con- tained in an immense glass, which holds from one to two quarts. This flagon is placed in the centre of the table, and is the only one that appears on the board, fi-om which decanters and bottles, and very often even knives and forks, are ban- 208. — MEXICAN HATTER. o.s:^jx. 209. — MEXICAN TIAWXEi:. 460 IHE RED RACE. islied. Each in turn steeps liis lips in tliis ciip, returning it to its place or passing it to his neighbour. Besides, Mexicans in general do not drinlc except at the end of the meal. In the evening the circle is swelled by a few friends ; guitars are taken down from the wall, and some simple ballads are sung to mournful au's, or they dance to the same measm-e. The Aztecs, or primitive Mexicans, like theii' predecessors, the Toltecs, were, as we have said, strangers in Anahuac. Before their arrival this plateau had been inhabited by different races, some of which had acquired a certain degree of civilization, whilst others were utterly barbarous. The Aztecs spread themselves extensively in Central America. The Olmecas are mentioned among the most ancient tribes, and they are supposed to have peopled the West India Islands and South America. This nation shared the soil of Mexico with the Xicalaucas, Coras, Tepanecas, Tarascas, Mlxtecas, Tzapotecas, and the Othomis. The last named and the Totonacs were two barbarous races occupying the country near Lake Tezcuco, pre- viously to the coming of the Chichimecas. Whilst all the other \ known languages of America are polysyllabic, that of the Othomis is monosyllabic. Farther to the north, and beyond the northern frontiers of the Mexican empii-e, dwelt the Iluaxtecas. The Tarascas inhabited the wide and fertile regions of Mechoacaii, to the north of Mexico, and were always independent of that kingdom. I Their sonorous and harmonious tongue differed from all the others. In civilization and the arts they advanced side by side with the Mexicans, who were never able to subdue them : but their kmg submitted without resistance to the rule of the Spaniards. JMoyas and Lencas,— These are tribes which still live in a wild state in the forests situated between the Isthmus of Tanania and that of Thuantcpec, but an inquiry into their manners and customs would offer no features of interest. The life of savage nations exhibits an uniformity which greatly abridges our task. NORTII-EASTEKN I'aMILY. In the fifteenth century the Nortli-eastern family occupied NORTHERN BRANCH. 461 tliat immense expanse of North America which is comprised between the Atlantic Ocean and the Rocky Momitains, but all its nations are now reduced to a few far from numerous tribes, confined to the west of the Mississippi. The distinguishing qualities of the red race are strongly marked among these groups. A complexion of a light cinnamon-colour, a lengthened head, a long and aquiline nose, horizontal ej'es, a depressed forehead, a robust constitution, and a tall stature constitute their principal physical characteristics, to which must be added senses sharjiened to an extraordinary- degree. They ha\'e a habit of painting their bodies, and especially theii' faces, red. Theii' disposition is proud and independent, and the}^ support pain with stoical courage. Almost all these Indian tribes have already disappeared in consequence of the furious war waged upon them by the Europeans. Those that lived in olden times on the declivities of the mountains facing the Atlantic are very nearly extinct. .\naong such are the Hurons, Iroquois, Algonquins, and the Natchez, rendered famous by Chateaubriand, and the Mohicans, whom Cooper has immortalized. We cannot speak detailedly here of these different nations, but in order to give an idea of them we shall open Chateaubriand's " Voyage en Amerique," and, ha"\dng quoted a few lines from it, we will make the reader acquainted with the pith of the observa- tions made in our own day in these same countries by contem- porary travellers. Spealdng of the Muscogulges and the Simnioles, Chateaubriand Aviites in the followmg terms : — " The Simnioles and the Muscogulges are rather taU in stature : and, by an extraordinary contrast, then' wives are the smallest race of women known in America ; they seldom depass a height of four feet two or three inches ; their hands and feet resemble those of an European girl nine or ten years old. But nature has com- pensated them for this kind of injustice : their figure is elegant and graceful ; their eyes are black, extremely long, and full of languor and modest}'. They lower their eyelids with a sort of voluptuous bashfulness ; if a person did not see them when they sjieak, he would beUeve hunself listenmg to children uttering only half- formed words." The great writer i^assed along the borders of the lake to which 462 THE RED RACE. its name has been given by the Iroquois colony of the Onondagas, and visited the " Sachem " of that i^eople : — "He was," says Chateaubriand, ''an ohi Iroquois in the strictest sense of the word. His person preserved the memoiy of the former customs and bygone times of the desert : hirge, pinked ears, pearl hanging from the nose, face streaked with various colours, little tuft of haii- on the top of the head, blue tmiic, cloak of skins, leathern belt, with its scalping-knife and tomahawk, tattooed arm, mocassins on his feet, and a porcelain necklace in his hand." The following is the sketch of an Iroquois : — " He was of lofty stature, with broad chest, muscular legs, and sinewy arms. His large round eyes sparkled with independence; his Avliole mien was that of a hero. Shining on his forehead might be seen high combinations of thought and exalted sentiments of soul. This fearless man was not in the least astonished at firearms when for the first time they were used against him ; he stood firm to the Avliistling of bullets and the roar of cannon as if he had been hearing both all his life, and appeared to heed them no more than he would a storm. As soon as he could procure himself a musket, he used it better than an European. He did not abandon for it his tomahawk, his knife, or liis bow and arrows, but added to them the carbine, jiistol, poniard, and axe, and seemed never to i)ossess arms sufficient for liis valour. Doubly arrayed in the murderous weapons of Europe and America, with his head decked with bunches of feathers, his ears pinked, his face smeared black, his arms dyed in blood, this noble champion of the NewAVorld became as loniiidable to behold, as he was to contend against, on the shore wliicb he defended foot by foot against the foreigner." A\ itli tliis terrible portrait Chateaubriand contrasts the blithe countenance of the Huron, wlio had notliing in connnon with the Iroquois Init language : — " 'i'lie gay, spriglitly, and volatile Huron, of rasli, da/zling valour, iiiid tall, elegant ligure, liad tlie au* of being born to be the ally of tlie i'VeiicIi." AVe now come to liavt Hers of our own dav. Fiff. 210 is a sketcli of llic costumes of tlie wild Indians dwelling at the foot ol the lloek)- ]\Ioinilains in Missouri, and who bear the name of Creeks. EC ■< c^ 464 THE BED RACE. In Ids travels through the United States and Canada, M. H. Deville had an opportunity of visiting an estahlishment of Iroquois. These savages -were remarkahle for theii' reddish colour and coarse features. They wore round hats with broad brims, and robed themselves in Spanish fashion in a piece of dark cloth. The manufacture of the native coverings for the legs and feet forms the principal occupation of the women, and under the pretext of purchasing some of their handiwork INI. De-^ille entered several Iroquois dwellings. Divested of the thick mantle worn by them out of doors, the women had assumed a long, coloured smock-frock with tight-fitting pantaloons that reached to the ankles, and their varnished shoes allowed coarse worsted stockings to be seen. Earrings and a gold necklace constituted their chief ornament. Their hair is drawn up to the top of the head and tied there in a knot. Tc^ say that their features are agreeable would be untrue, but in early youth their figures are rather handsome. AVork, order, and cleanhness reign in their household. Their brothers and husbands are wood-cutters, steersmen, or conductors of rafts. The same traveller met with some Clnpxicivay Indians on the heights of I^ake Pepm. Their stature was tall, but they had coarse features, and a skin of a very dark reddish colour. Half their face was covered by a thick layer of vermilion extending as far as their hair, which was plaited over the crown. They wore long leather gaiters, tied at the sides by innumerable thongs, and over a sort of tattered blouse was thrown a large woollen blanket, which completely covered them. One individual, armed with a long steel blade shaped like a dagger, had stuck his pipe in his hair. In his " Voyage dans les Mauvaiscs Terres du Nebraska," M. de Girardin (of Maine-et-Loire) describes his journey across part of the Missouri basin occupied by some free and wild Indians. He brought back with him sketches and illustrations of those tribes, the principal among Avhich are the Blackfeet, and the Dacotas, or Siov.r, and was present at a grand coimcil of the latter nation. The chiefs of the various clans, clad in their most brilliant costumes, harangued the Avarriors, whilst a score of young braves, witliout iiny other coA'ering than a thick coat of vermilion NORTHERN BRANCH. 465 or ochre, made their steeds curvet and executed numberless fanciful manoeuvres. The horses were painted j^ellow, red, and white, and had their long tails decked with bright-coloured feathers. An immense tent, composed of five or six lodges of bison-skins, was erected in the centre of the camp. The chiefs and principal warriors formed a circle, in the midst of which the agent, the 211. — ENCAMPMENT OF SIOUX INDIANS. governor of Fort St, Pierre, and his interpreters were stationed. According to Indian custom, the grand chief lit the calumet of peace, a magnificent pipe of red stone, the stem of which was a yard long and adorned with feathers of every hue. After some impassioned orations the comicil refused the travellers permission to pass over their territory in order to reach that of the Black- feet. Fig. 211 represents the encampment of these Indians visited by M. de Girardin : fig. 212 is a sketch of one of their horsemen, and fig. 213 a likeness of a Sioux warrior, all from the pencil of the same gentleman. M. de Girardin happened to go to another camp, that of an old H u 466 THE RED EACE. chief of the same tribe. It consisted of five or six tents, conical in shape, and made of bison-skins. Eemarkable for their white- ness and cleanliness these habitations were covered with odd paintings which portrayed warriors smoking the calumet, horses, stags, and dogs. Numerous freshly scalped locks were hanging at the end of long poles. At the side of each tent, a kmd of tripod supported quivers, shields of ox-hide, and spears embellished with 212. — SIOUX WAKRIOB. brilhant plumage. A few young warriors of strongly marked features, with aquiline noses and herculean forms, but hideously daubed in black and white paint, were engaged in firing arrows at a ball which was rolled along the ground] or thrown into the air. The chiefs made the travellers seat themselves on skins of bears and bisons, and conversed with the interpreter, whilst M. de Girardm remained exposed to the curiosity of the young folks, Avomen, and children. The girls ventured so far as to search his pockets and extract from them his Ivnife, pencils, and note- book. The most inquisitive, a fine girl with very soft eyes NORTHERN BRANCH. 467 and magnificent teeth, perceiving he had a long beai*d wished to 213. — A SIO0X CHIEF. assure herself that he was not shaggy all over like a bear, when H H 2 468 THE RED EACE. the traveller took it into liis head to put a little powder into the hand of the pretty inquisitor and lit it by means of a glass lens, an incident which gave a tremendous fright to the assemblage. During a journey to the north-east of America in 1867, M. L. Simonin had an opportunity of visiting a Sioux village, and we avail ourselves of a few of his descriptions. It consisted of about a hundred huts, made with poles and bison skins, or pieces of stitched cloth. The entrance to them was by a low narrow hole covered over with a beaver skin. A fire blazed in the centre of each hovel, and around it were pots and kettles for the repast. The smoke which escaped at the top rendered this abode intolerable. Beds, mattresses, cooking utensils, quarters of wild bison, some raw, others dried and smoked, were scat- tered here and there. Half-naked children, girls and boys, scampered about outside, as well as troops of dogs that con- stituted at once their protectors, their vigilant sentinels, and their food. M. Simonin went inside many of the huts, where warriors were silently plaj'ing cards, using leaden balls for stakes. Others, accompanied by the noise of discordant singing and tam- bom-ines, were playing at a game resembling the Italian "mora," the score of wliich was marked with arrows stuck in the ground. Some tents, in which sorcery, or " great medicine," was being practised, were prohibited to the visitor. The women were sitting in a ring round some of the wigwams, doing needle-work, ornamenting necklaces or mocassms with beads, or tracing patterns on bison skins. Some old matrons were preparing hides stretched on stakes, by rubbing them with freestone and steel chisels set in bone handles. The squaws of the Sioux, on whom, moreover, all domestic cares fall, are far from handsome. They are tlie slaves of the man who purchases them for a horse or the skin of a bison. The great Sioux nation numbers about thirty-five thousand in- dividuals. The same gentleman from whom we have just been quoting, was enabled to make some observations among the Crows, a tribe of Praiiie Indians who are neighbours of the Sioux. Tlieir features are broadly marked, their stature gigantic, and their frames athletic, while, according to M. Simonin, tlieir majestic NORTHERN BRANCH. 4G9 countenances recall the t}-pes of the Roman Caesars as we see them delineated on antique medals. The traveller was admitted into the hut of the cliiefs, where the " Sachems " were seated in a cii-cle, and as he touched their hands successively, they uttered a guttural " a hou," a sound which serves as a salutatioji among the Eed Skins. He smoked the calumet. These men had tlieir cheeks tattooed in vermilion. They were scarcely covered ; one had a woollen blanket, the next a buffiilo hide or the incomplete uniform of an officer, while the upper part of another's body was naked. Several wore collars or eardrops of shells or animals' teeth. Hanging from the neck of one was a silver medal bearmg the effigy of a President of the United States, which he had received when he went on a mission to Washington in 1853 ; and a horse, rudely carved in the same metal, adorned the breast of another of theii- number. M. Simonin was afterwards present at a council of the Crow Indians, but we do not intend to give any report of this conference of savages, of which, however, the reader may form some idea by castmg a glance at fig. 214. In dealing with the relations existing between the wild Indians of North America and the civilized inhabitants, that is to say, the Americans of the United States, M. Simonin enters into some interesting reflections which we believe we ought to reproduce. **A singular race," says M. Simonin, "is that of the Eed Skins, among whom Nature has so lavishly apportioned the finest land existing on the globe, a rich alluvial soil, deep, level, and well watered ; still this race has not yet emerged from the primitive stage which must be everywhere traversed b}^ humanity at the outset — the stage of hunters and nomads, the age of stone ! If the Whites had not brought them iron, the Indians would still use flint weapons, lilce man before the Deluge, who sheltered himself in caverns and was contem- porary in Europe with the mammoth. Beyond the chase and wai-, the wild tribes of North America shun work ; women, among them, perform all labour. What a contrast to the toihng, busy population around them, whose respect for women is so profound ! This population hems them in, completely surrounds them at the present day, and all is over with the Eed Skins if they do not consent to retii-e into the land reserved for them. o o w M o o ?5 NORTHERN BRANCH. 471 " And even there will industry and the arts spring up? How- poorly the Red race is gifted for music and singing is well known : the fine arts have remained in infancy among them ; and writing, unless it consists in rude pictorial images, is utterly . unknown. They harely know how to trace a few head patterns on skuis, and although these designs are undoubtedly often happily grouped and the colours blended with a certain harmony, that is all. Industry, apart from a coarse preparation of victuals and the tanning of hides and dressing of furs, is also entirely null. The Indian is less advanced than the African negro, who knows at least how to weave cloths and dye them. The Navajoes, alone, manufacture some coverings with wool. " The free Indians of the Prairies, scattered between the Missouri and the Rocky Mountains, may be reckoned at about a hundred thousand, while all the Indians of North America, from the Atlantic to the Pacific, are estimated at foiu* times that number. These calculations may possibly be slightly defective, statistics or any accurate census being quite wanting. The Red men themselves never give more than a notation of their tents or lodges, but the assemblage of individuals contained in each of these differs according to the tribe, and sometimes in the same tribe ; hence the impossibility of any mathematically exact com- putation. " In the north of the Prau'ies the great family of the Sioux numbering thirt3'-five thousand is remarkable above all others. The Crows, BigbelKes, Blackfeet, &c., who occupy Idaho and Montana, form, when taken altogether, a smaller population than the Sioux — probabl}' about twenty thousand. In the centre and south, the Pawnees, Ai'apahoes, Shiennes, Yutes, Kayowaj's, Comanches, Apaches, Sec, united, certainly exceed forty thousand in number. The territories of Nebraska, Kansas, Colorado, Texas, and New Mexico are those which these hordes overrun. The Pawnees are cantoned in Nebraska, in the neighbourhood of the Pacific Railway, and the Yutes in the ' parks ' of Colorado. " These races possess man}- characteristics in common ; they are nomadic, that is to sa}-, they occupy no fixed place, Hve by fishmg, or above all by hunting, and follow the wild buffalo in its migrations everywhere. " A thoroughly democratic regime and a sort of communism control the relations of members of the same tribe with 472 THE RED RACE. each other. The chiefs are nommated by election, and for a period, but are sometimes hereditary. The most courageous, he who has taken the greatest number of scalps in war or has slain most bisons, the performer of some brilliant exploit or a man of superior eloquence, all these have the right to be chosen chiefs. As long as he conducts himself well a chief retains his position; if he incur the least blame his successor is appointed. Chiefs lead the tribes to battle, and are consulted on occasions of diffi- culty, as are also the old men. The braves are the heutenants of the chiefs, and hold second command in war. There is no judge in the tribes, and each one administers justice for himself and applies the law at his own liking. " All these nations hunt and make war in the same manner, on horseback ; with spear, bow and arrows, in default of revolvers and muskets, and usmg a buckler as a defence against the enemy's blows. They scalp their dead foe and deck themselves with his locks ; pillage and destroy his property, carry away his women and children captives, and frequently subject the van- quished, above all any white man falling into their hands, to horrible tortures before putting him to death. " The squaws to whom the prisoner is abandoned exhibit the most revolting cruelty towards him, tearing out the eyes, tongue, and nails of their victim ; burning him, chopping off a hand to- da}', and a foot to-morrow. When the captive is well tortured, a coal fire is lighted on his stomach and a yeUing dance per- formed round him. Almost all lied Skins commit these atro- cities phlegmatically towards the "Whites when engaged in a struggle with them. " Tribes often make war among themselves on the smallest pretext, for a herd of bisons they are pursuing, or a prairie where they wish to encamp alone. They have not indeed any i)lace reserved, but they sometimes wish to keep one so, to the exclu- sion of every other occupant. Nor is it uncommon for the same tribe to split itself into two hostile clans. A few years ago the Ogallallas when maddened by wliisky fought among themselves with guns, and have been broken up ever since into two bands, one of which, the ' Ugly-Faces,' is commanded by Red Cloud, and the other, by Brg-Mouth and Pawnee-Killer. " The languages of all the tribes are distinct; but perhaps a linguist would recognize among them some common roots, in the NORTHERN BRANCH. 473 same way as in our own day tliey have been found to exist 215. — PAWNEE INDIANS. between European tongues and those of India. These hmguages 474 THE RED RACE. all obey the same grammatical mechanism ; they are ' aggluti- native,' or ' polys}Tithetic,' and not ' analytic ' or ' inflected,' that is to say, the words can be combined Avith each other to form a single word exj^ressing a complete idea ; but relation, gender, number, etc., are not indicated by modifications of the substan- tive. I pass over the other characteristics which distinguish agglutinative from inflected languages. The dialects of the Eed Skins have not, or seem not to have, any aflinity in the difl'erent terms of their vocabulary, which is, besides, often very limited. " In order to comprehend each other the tribes have adopted by common accord a language of signs and gestures which approximates to that of the deaf and dumb. In this way all the Indians are capable of a mutual understanding, and a Yute, for instance, can converse without difficulty for several hours with an ArrajDahoe, or the latter with a Sioux. " The Whites are not acquainted with the languages of the Prairie Indians, or know them very badly. Frequently, there is but one interpreter for the same tongue, often a very poor one, merely understanding the idiom he has translated, not speaking it. Many, a fortiori, are not able to write the language which they interpret. Neither Dr. Mathews, John Pdchard, nor Pierre Chene could spell for me in English characters the names of the Crow chiefs. How would it be in the case of the Arrapahoes or Apaches, whose strongly guttural speech is onl}- accentuated by the tips of the hjis ? " In all this it must be understood that I speak only of the tribes of the Prairies, and not of those who lived in olden times on the declivities of the mountains overlooking the Atlantic or skirt- ing the Mississippi. Tlie majority of the latter are, as is known, extinct, the Algonquins, Hurons, Iroquois, Natchez and Mohi- cans, and it is also well to avow that France has contributed in a large measure to their disappearance. " The residue of these tribes, whicli I shall term Atlantic — Delawares, Clierokees, Seminoles, Osages, and Creeks — is now cantoned in the reserves, especially in the Indian Territory, where little by little the Ked Skins are losing their dis- tinctive characteristics. Histories and autlientic documents regarding all these races are extant, whilst only very little is known up to the present concerning those of the Prairies. NORTHERN BRANCH, 475 The greater jiart of tlie legends and traditions witli wliich 21G. — A CHAYENE (SHIEXNES) CHIEF. people endow them are only due to the invention of travellers. 476 THE RED RACE. "It is towards a new territory analogous to the one just mentioned, and bordering upon it, that the Commissioners of the Union have recently pushed back the five great nations of the south ; while they intend to indicate a reserve of the same kind in the north of Dacota to the Crows and the_ Sioux, if they find them well disposed to accept it. " And then, people may say, what will become of the Indians ? For this is the question which every one asks when he hears the Red Skins spoken of. If the Prairie tribes go into the reserves, the same will happen to them which] has befallen those of the Atlantic borders ; little by little they will lose their customs, their wild habits ; they will yield insensibly to the sedentary and agricultural life, and, step b}' step — last phase, of which the first example remains to be seen — their country will pass from the rank of a territory to that of a state. Arrived at this final stage the Indian will be altogether blended^'with the AVhite ; after a few generations he will not perhaps be more distinguishable from him than the Frank is discernible from the Gaul among us, or the Norman from the Saxon in England. "But if the Indian does not submit; if he will not consent to be cantoned in the reserves ? Then must ensue a death-struggle between two races differing in colour and customs, a merciless war of wliich, unfortunately, so many examples have already been seen on the same American soil. AMiere are now the Hurons, Iroquois, and Natchez, who amazed our ancestors ? The Algonquins, who had no limits to their territory, where and how many are they to-day ? All have gradually disappeared by disease or warfare. " The war which will break out this time will be short, and it will be final, for in it the Indian will finally sink. He has on his side neither science nor numbers. Undoubtedly, b}"" his ambushes, by his tiights, by his isolated and totally unforeseen attacks, he bewilders scientific warfare, and the most able strategists of the United States, with General Sherman at their head, have been beaten by the Indians, who have gained no small share of glory against the Wliites. But the next war will be no longer one of regulars but of volunteers. The pioneers of the ter- ritories will arm themselves, and if the Bed man demands tooth for tooth, eye for eye, the Whites will inflict upon him the inflexible penalty of retaliation, and the Indian will disappear for ever." NORTHERN BRANCH. 477 In the narrative of his travels from the Mississippi to the coasts 217. — A YUTE CHIEF. of the Pacific Ocean, made in 1853, M. Mollliausen has given 478 THE RED RACE. various details concerning the remnants of the nearly extinct Atlantic tribes. The Choctaivs, to the number of twenty-two thousand souls, are spread over the regions bordering on Ai'kansas on the east, the plains inhabited by the Chicksaivs on the south,' and those occu- pied by the Creeks on the west, wliile their neighbours to the north are the Cherohees. The vast plains which adjoin the Choctaw territories, are used for the pastimes of the Indians, and especially for theii' game of ball or tennis. The Choctaws, Chicksaws, Creeks, and Cherokees are passionately attached to this amusement. A challenge borne by two able performers usually gives rise to the festival, and having arranged the day for the contest, the players dispatch their heralds to all quarters. These emissaries are tattooed horsemen, accoutred in a fantastic style. Carrying a ceremonial racket, they repair from village to village and hut to hut, proclaiming throughout the entire tribe the names of the individuals who have proposed the match, and making known the day of the struggle and the place of meeting. As each of the actors is accompanied by his relatives, half the nation is often found assembled at the appointed locality on the eve of the solemn day, some to take part in the fray, and the others to bet upon the result. This game (fig. 218) is a tremendous tussle, a general scrimmage in which almost the whole tribe is engaged. Between the Canadian border and Arkansas, sprinkled with flourishing farms, is the fertile domain of the Creek Indians. It is not so long since the warriors there covered themselves with whimsical tattooing ; but progress has to-day penetrated into these savannas, and these same Indians to-day read a newspaper printed in their language. Like the Choctaws, the Creeks formerly inhabited Alabama and Mississippi, which they ceded for a pecuniary consideration to the American government. Their numbers do not amount to more than twenty-two thousand. A similar estimate may be made of the Cherokees, who have abandoned New Georgia for higher Arkansas. Further off are the Shawnecs, a nation which is reduced to about fourteen hundred members, and yet was once one of the most powerful in North America. They were the first to oppose resistance to the encroachments of civilization, and hunted from WW"' 1-1 M o ►J a 00 480 THE RED RACE. everj^-liere have strewn the hones of their warriors along their route. The Bdaicares, who have diminished to the insignificant total of eight hundred individuals, originally inhabited the eastern parts of the States of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and Delaware. Their fate resembled that of the Shawnees ; bemg ever obhged to subdue new territories which they were afterwards compelled to yield to the government. Driven from the plains which con- tained the tombs of their forefathers, deceived and betrayed by the strangers, the Delaware Indians have repelled Christian missionaries. Placed at the extreme limits of civihzation, on the very border of vu-gin nature, they devote themselves fearlessly to their adventurous propensities. They go to hunt the grizzly bear in California, the buffalo on the plains of Nebraska, the ellc at the sources of the Yellowstone, and the mustang in Texas, scalping a few crowns on then- way. A Delaware only requires to see a piece of land once, m order to be able to recognize it after the lapse of years, no matter from what side he may approach it ; and wherever he sets his foot for the first time, a glance suffices to enable him to discover the spot where water should be sought for. These Indians are admirable guides, and on their services, which cannot be too dearly paid for, the existence of a whole caravan often depends. Comanches. — The great and valiant nation of the Comanche Indians, which is divided into three tribes, overruns in every direction the vast expanse of the Prairies : outside those green savannahs they would be unable to hve. Those of the north and of the centre are ever hunting the buffalo, and the flesh of that iinimal constitutes almost tlieir sole sustenance. From the most tender childhood till advanced age they are in the saddle, and a whip and bridle render the Comanche the most expert, agile, and independent of men. They gallop in thousands over the Prairies hanging t(^ the sides of their steeds, and du-ecting their arrows and spears witli marvellous skill at tlieir mark. They i)lume themselves t)n being robbers, attack the establish- ments of the AVhites, lead men, women, and children away prisoners, and carry off the cattle. Fig. 219 represents two Couiauclie Indians ; fig. 220, one of their encainiiments, and fig. 221, a buUalu hunt among the same tribe. NORTHERN BRANCH. 481 Apaches. — The A2)ache nation is one of the most numerous of New Mexico, inchiding many tribes, several of which are not even known h}' name. The Navajoes belong to this group. They are the only 219. — COMANCHE INDIANS. Indians of New Mexico who keep large flocks of sheep and pm'sue a pastoral life. They know how to weave the wool of theii' flocks, of which they manufactm'e thick blankets fit to compete with the productions of the west, twisting bright colours into these rugs in a way that imparts to them a very original appearance. Their deerskin leggings are made with the I I 482 THE RED RACE. utmost care, and have thick soles and a pointed end, shaped like a beak, a necessaiy precaution against the thorny cactus plants Avith which the soil bristles. Then- head-gear consists of a leathern cap in the form of a lielmft, ndoj-ned by a bunch of cock's. 220. — A COMANCHE CAMP, eagle's, or vulture's feathers. In addition to bows and arrows, they carry long lances which they handle very skilfully as they dash along on their fleet steeds. In the last rank, of the Apache nation are to be placed the tribes of the CoRuinos and Vampays, thievish, savage, and suspicious hordes with which it has been found impossible to O (^ 'J c-i I I 2 484 THE RED RACE. establisli any relations, and who are natives of the mountains of San Francisco. Cedar-berries, the fruit of a species of-pine-tree, and the gi-ass and root of a Mexican plant, constitute their means of subsistence, for they are wretched hunters. Within sight of the Rio Colorado M. Mollliausen encountered some Indians belonging to the three tribes of the Chimclnvehs, Cutchanas and Pah-Utahs, who bear a resemblance to each other. Their complexion was dark in colom-, theii' faces striped with . bistre, and then- black haii- hung down then- backs in locks which I were confined with wet clay. They were of fine stature, and I perfectly naked but for a waistband. They bomided forward like I deer to meet the travellers, and their expression of countenance i was frank, land, and merry. Then* women on the contrary were c- small, thickset, and clumsy, but their large black eyes and \ pleasant manners gave them a certain charm. \ The travellers also fell in with the Mohawk Indians (fig. 222), men of herculean forms who were tattooed from the roots of the hair to the sole of the foot in blue, red, white and yellow, and mtli eyes that glowed like coals under this layer of paint. Most of them wore vulture's, magpie's, or swan's feathers on the top ', I I O CO 508 THE BLACK RACE. they can scarcely be measured, whilst the complications in the head of the black are, as regards the same qualities, less by one half. The brain of a Negro is also perceptibly smaller than that of a AVhite. It is the front part especially, that is to say the cerebral lobes, which is so much larger in the European, and hence the fine arch of the forehead peculiar to the "White or Caucasian race. The intellectual inferiority of the Xegi'o is readable in his coun- tenance, devoid of expression and mobility. The black man is a <-hild, and like a child he is impressionable, fickle, easily affected by gt)od treatment, and capable of self-devotion, but capable also of hatred in some cases, as well as of working out his revenge. The people of the Black Eace liviug in a free condition in the interior of Africa, demonstrate by their habits and the state of their mind that they can hardlv get bevond the level of tribe life ; and on the other liaiid sncli ditliculty is experienced in many colonies, in endeavouring to induce the Negroes (so indispensable has the guardianship of Europeans become to them) to maintain among tiiemselves the benefits of civilization, that the inferiority of their intelligence, compared with that of the rest of mankind, is a fact not to be disputed. Several instances might doubtless be adduced of Ne^'oes who have surpassed Europeans by their capacity of mind. Generals 'i'oussaint Louverture, Christofie, and Dessalines were no ordinary men, and lilumenbach has preserved to us the names of many illustrious blacks, among whom he mentions Jacob Captain, whose sermons, and theological writings, in Latin and Dutch, are truly rmnnknbU'. It is not iidm individual cases, however, but from the whole, that a jiulgment must bi' arrived at, and experi- ence lias pro\c(l that the Negroes are inferior in intelligence to all known races, not even excepting the savage people of America and the Oceanian islands. The Negro tribes would bo excessively numerous if their < hihln-n lived, but negligi-nci- and la/iness cause a notable pro- portion of their offspring to i)erish. 'i'he continual Avars, too, m which they indulge against each other. e([ually impede the hprcail of their sju'cies, and notwithstanding the fertility of the .soil in u great part of Africa, tiie iiniuMvidence and carelessness raises to the vilhigers in smootli and harmonious numbers. His chant was a sort of blank verse, and each line consisted of five syllables. The song was short when it lirst began, but each day he pickt'd up more information ab(>ut us, and mhled to the poem, until oui' ]U'aises WESTERN BRANCH. 515 grew into an ode of respectable length. When distance from home comj^elled him to return, he expressed his regret at leaving us, and was, of course, paid for his useful and pleasant flatteries. Another, though less gifted son of Apollo, belonged to our own party. Every evening, while the others were cooking, talking, or sleeping, he rehearsed his songs, wliich contained a history of 233.— A ZAMBESI NEGRESS. everything he had noticed among the white men, and on the journey. In composing, extempore, any new piece, he was never at a loss ; for, if the right word did not come, he didn't hesitate, but eked out the measure with a peculiar musical sound, mean- ing nothing at all. He accompanied his recitations on the sausa, an instrument held in the fingers, whilst its nine iron keys are pressed with the thumbs. Persons of a musical tiu"n, too poor to buy a sausa, may be seen playing vigorously on a substitute made L L 2 516 THE BLACK RACE. of a number of thick sorgho-stalks sevai together, and with keys of split bamboo. This makeshift emits but little sound, but seems to charm the jilayer himself. When the sausa is plaved with a calabash as a sounding boaixl, it produces a greater Tolume of sound. Pieces of shell and tin are added to make a jingling accompaniment, and the calabash is profusely orna- mented." The music of the Negi'oes is not confined, it may be remarked, to simjjle melody. They are not satisfied with merely playing the notes sung hj the voice, but have some prmcij^les of harmony. They i:)erform accompaniments in foiu'ths, sixths, and octaves, the other musical intervals being less familiar to them, except when sometimes employed to express ii'ony or censure. The advanced state of music amidst the Negi'o tribes is all the more noticeable from the fact that amonii" ancient European races, among the ancient Greeks, at the most brilliant epoch of their history, for instance, no idea whatever prevailed of harmony in music. The faculties of the blacks can consequently in cei'tain respects become developed, and it is estabhshed that Negi'oes who live for several generations m the towns of the colonies, and who are in perpetual contact with Europeans, improve by the connection, and gain an augmentation of their intellectual caj)acities. To sum uj), then, the Negi'o family possesses less intelligence than some others of the human race ; but this fact affords no justification for the hateful persecutions to which these unfor- tunate people have been the victims in every age. At the present day, thanks to progress and civilization, slavery is abolished in most j)arts of the globe, and its last remnants will not be slow to disappear. And thus will be swept away, to the honour of humanity, a barbarous custom, the unhappy inherit- ance of former times, roi)udiated by the modern spirit of charity and brotherhood ; and with it will vanish the infamous traftic which is called the slave-trade. No little time will, however, be needed in order to confer social equality on the enfranchised Negro. AVe cannot well express the scorn with which the liberated blacks are treated in North and South America. They are hardly looked on as lunuiin beings, and notwithstanding the abolition of slavery, are in- variably kept aloof from the white p(.)pulation. Centuries will WESTERN BRANCH. 517 be required to effiice among Americans this rooted prejudice, wliicli France herself has had some trouble in shaking off, since an edict of Louis XIV. cancelled the rank of any noble who allied himself mtli a Negress, or even with a mulatto woman. The general assuagement of manners and customs will ulti- mately, it must be hoped, entii-ely obliterate these distmctions, so cruel and unjust to the unhappy people whom a fatal destiny has condemned to a state of perpetual martyrdom, without their having done anything to deserve it, beyond coming into the world beneath an African sky. CHAPTER IL EASTEEN BRANCH. The Eastern Blacks, who liave also been called Mclancsiavs and Oceanian Negroes, inhabit the western part of Oceania and the south-east of Asia. Their complexion is very brown, some- times increasing in darkness until it reaches intense black. Their hair is frizzled, crisp, flak}-, and occasionally woolly. Their features are disagreeble, their figures of little regularity, and their extremities often lank. They live in tribes or small divisions, without forming themselves into nationalities. AVe shall divide them into two groups, one, the Papuan Family, composed of peoples among Avhom the chai'acteristics indicated above, are the most developed ; the other, the Anda- man Fam'ihj, made up of tribes which more resemble the Brown liace, and probably' result from a mixtm'e of it with tlie Black one. Papuan Family. The Papuan Family seems to dwell only in small islands or on the coasts of larger ones. Two groups of jieoples are observable in it, one, resembling the IMalays, consists of the Pa})uans, who inliabit the New Guinea Archipelago, and the other, resem- bling the Tabuans, occupies the Fiji Islands, the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and tlie S(»h)nu)n range. We proceed to say a few words as to the manners and customs of these difterent Hcctions of the Black Bace. Papuans. — A remarkable feature presented by the Papuans, is the enormous hulk of their hall-woolly hair. 'J'hcir skin is dark brown, tlu ir liair Mack, and Iheir beard, which is THE HUMAN HACK /" .<:eniir, I,' b ;-..,: ',^.h c-s ff PAPOUAN i\ EG R OF N K vv ■„- j i '■< r. m BLACK RACE THE BLACK RACE. 519 scanty, is, as well as their eyebrows and eyes, of the same colour. Though they have rather flat noses, thick lips and broad cheek- bones, their countenance is by no means unpleasant. The women are more ugly than the men, their withered figures, hanging breasts, and masculine features render them disagi-eea- ble to the sight, and even the young girls have a far from attractive look. Lesson considered the Papuans fierce, inhospitable, crafty men, but the inhabitants of Havre de Doresy and generally of the northern part of this Oceanic region, as far as the Cape of Good Hope, seemed to him of great mildness and more disposed to fly from Europeans than to hurt them. He thinks, nevertheless, that the Negroes in the south of New Guinea, pushed back into that part of the island, and Avhom no inter- mixture has altered, have preserved their- savage habits and rude independence. The state of perpetual hostility in which they Kve renders their character distrustful and suspicious. Never did Lesson visit a village, in a small boat manned by a fair number of men, that women, children, old men, and warriors did not tnke to flight in their large canoes, carrj-mg off" with them their movables and most i^recious effects. He adds, that by good treatment and plenty of presents, people may succeed in making way with them, may be able to lull their uneasiness and establish friendly relations. . The coloured Plate accompanying this part of the work represents a native of the Papuan Islands. Vitians. — The fii'st accurate information about the Yiti or Fiji Islands is due to Dumont d'Urville. Mr. Macdonald, an assistant-surgeon on board the Enghsli ship Herald, has pub- lished an account of his visit to Fiji, and from it we extract the following particulars. Thakombau (fig. 234), the king, was a man of powerful and almost gigantic stature, with well-formed limbs of fijie propor- tions. His appearance, which was further removed from the Negro type than that of other individuals of lower rank, sprung from the same stock, was agreeable and intelligent. His hair was carefully turned up, dressed in accordance with the stylish fashion of the country, and covered with a sort of brown gauze. His neck and broad chest were both mi- 620 THE BLACK RACE. covered, and his naked skin might be seen, of a clear LLick colour. Near him was his favourite wife, a rather large woman with smiling features, as well as his son and heir, a fine child of from eight to nine j-ears old. His majesty was also surrounded ^:?kSimi 234. — TIUKOMBAU, KINll OK Till: 11.11 ISI.A.M> at respectful distance by a crowd of courtiers, humbly cringing on their knees. In the course of his pcregrinalious, Mr. IMacdcniald was present at a repast, consisting of i)ork, ignames, and taro,* served in wooden dishes by women. J^'reshwatcr slu'll-lisli ol' the cyprinc * The native substitute for bread. EASTERN BRANCH. 521 kind completed the banquet. The broth was very savomy, but the meat insipid. Durmg the conversation wliich followed, the traveller became convinced that gossip is a natural gift of the Fijians. Figs. 235 and 236 represent types of these people. The Fijians are fond of assembling to hear the local news, 235. — NATIVE OF FIJI. or to narrate old legends. Eesjiect for their chiefs is always preserved unalterable among this people, turbulent in their behaviour, depraved in theii' instincts, and fomiliar with murder, robbery, and lying. The homage paid to their chiefs makes itself manifest both by word and action ; men lower their weapons, take the worst sides of the paths, and bow humbly as one of the privileged' order passes by. One of the oddest forms 522 THE BLACK RACE. taken b}' this obsequiousness is a custom in accortlance with wliich every inferior who sees his chief trip and fall, alhnvs himself to stumble in his turn, in order to attract towards himself the ridicule which such an accident might have the effect of draAving upon his superior. The different classes or castes into wliich the Fijian population 23G.— NATIVE OF FIJI. is divided, are as follows : 1, sovereigns of several islands ; 2, chiefs of single islands, or of districts ; 3, village chiefs, and those of fisheries; 4, eminent warriors, but born in an inferior station, master carpenters, and heads of turtle-lisheries ; 5, the common people ; and G, slaves taken in war. The horrible custom of eating human tlesh still exists in Fiji ; the missionaries have succeeded in bringing about its disappear- ance in some parts of the island, but it remains in the interior EASTERN BRANCH. 523 districts, concealing itself, however, and no longer giorj'ing in the number of victims devoured ! Cannibalism does not owe its existence among the Fijians, as in most savage tiibes, to a feeling of revenge pushed to the utmost limits ; it arises there from an 2,}7 -A TEMPLE OF CANJflBALlSM. especial craving for human flesh. But as this choice dish is not sufficiently abundant to satisfy all appetites, the chiefs reserve it exclusively to themselves, and only by extraordinary favour do they give up a morsel of the esteemed delicacy to their inferiors. The engraving (fig. 237) is taken from a sketch made by 524 THE BLACK RACE. the missionary Thomas Wilhams, of a sort of temple used on occasions of cannibalism in Fiji. The four persons squatted in front of the edifice are victims awaiting theu* doom, and whose bodies will afterwards serve for the feast of these man-eaters. Mr. Macdonald discovered that the custom of immolating widows is still in full vigour in one of the districts of the island. Dancing is the popular diversion of the Fiji Islands. The chant by which it is usuall}^ regulated is of monotonous rhythm, its words recalling either some actual circumstance or historical event. The dancers' movements are slow at first, growing gi-adu- ally animated, and being accompanied b}' gestures of the hands and inflections of the bodv. There is always a chief to direct the performers. A buffoon is sometimes brought into the ring whose grotesque contortions bring applause from the spectators. Two bands, one of musicians, the other of dancers, take part in the regular dances of the solemnities at Fiji (fig. 238) ; the first usually numbers twenty, and the other from a hundred and fifty to two hundred, individuals. These, latter are covered with their richest ornaments, cany clubs or spears, and execute a series of varied evolutions, marching, halting, and running. As the entertainment draws towards its close their motions increase in rapidity, their action acquires more liveliness and vehemence, while their feet are stamped heavily on the ground, until at last the dancers, quite out of breath, ejaculate a final " Wa-oo ! " and the antics cease. Ncic-C ale domain. — The iidiabitants of New Caledonia belong to the branch of Oceanian Negroes. This islaiul, hidden in the Equinoctial Ocean, is a French possession, and has been marked out for the reception of those Connnunist insurgeuts and incen- diaries arrested in Paris in June 1871, after the " seven days' battle " who were sentenced to transportation by the courts- martial. AVe are indebted to MM. Victor de Kochas and J. Gamier for some valuable details concerning the population of the colony. The aborigines of New Caledonia have a sooty-black skin; woolly, crisj) hair and abundant bcaid, bolli black; a broad, ilat nose deeply sunk between the t)rbits ; the white of the eye blood- shot ; large, turned-out lijis ; ])rominent jaws; a wide mouth; very even and ])erfectly white teeth ; sliglitly projecting cheek- 1-1 CO 626 THE BLACK RACE. Lones ; a liigli, narrow, and convex forehead ; and tlie head flattened hetween the temples. Theii' average stature is at least as tall as that of the French, their limhs are well-propor- tioned, and their development of hoth chest and muscles is generally considerable. The men are not very ugly, many even showing a certain regu- larity of feature ; and some tribes on the east coast are better favom-ed than the rest in this respect. Figs. 239 and 210 conve}" a fair idea of the male population. The ugliness of the women is proverbial. With their shaven heads and the lobes of their ears horribly i:)erforated or pinked, the}^ present a revolting appearance, even when young in years. The rude toil and bad treatment to which they are subjected bring upon them premature old age. They suckle their cliildren for a long period, for tlu'ee years on the average, and sometimes for five or six. Like all savages, the New-Caledonians possess an exquisitely keen sense of sight and hearing. They are active and capable of exerting considerable strength for a short eftbrt, but have no lasting power. Their inability to support fatigue for any length of time doubtless arises from the nature of their nourishment. They swallow really notliing beyond sugary and feculent vegetable food, seldom eating meat, the true source of the sustainment and recuperation of strength. Their island sui>plies the New-Caledo- nians with no quadrupeds which the}' can capture for sustenance, and they j^ossess no weapons suitable for killing birds. Tlie quantity of eatables these people can gorge at a single meal is wonderful, quite tlu'ee times as much as an European would be equal to. M. Garnier visited the village of Hienghcne. Its chief came to meet tlie travellers and presented to them his oldest son, while numbers of naked warriors, with blackened chests, beards, and faces, stood round in a silent and motionless group. They might have been taken for bronze statues were it not for their resent, is too dramatic to be passed over. Near a large fire sat a dozen men, in whom the traveller recognized the chiefs he had seen in the morning, and jiieces of smoking meat surrounded with ignames and taros were laid on broad banana leaves before them. The bodies of some imfor- tunate wretches killed during the da}-, supplied the materials for this ghastly banquet, and the hole in which their limbs had just been cooked was still there. A savage joy was pictured on the fixces of these demons. Both hands grasped their horrid food. An old chief with a long white beard did not seem to enjoy so formidable an appetite as his conn-ades. Leaving aside the tliigh-bone and the thick layer of fiesh accom})anying it wliicli had been served Inm, he contented himself with nibbling a head. He had already removed all the meaty parts, the nose and cheeks, but the eyes remained. The old ei)icure took a bit t>f jiointed stick and thrust it into both pujiils, then shook the horrid skull until bit by bit he brought out the brain; but as this jirocess was not (|uick enough, he put the back of the liead int(» the flames, and the rest of tlie cerebral substance drojiped out with- out dillicultv ! . . . . EASTERN BRANCH. 531 AxDA:\rAN Famha'. We comprise in the Andaman Family tliose Eastern blacks wlio possess the characteristics of the Negro race strongly marked. These nations are as yet but little known. The inhabitants of New Guinea, the aborigines of the Andaman Isles, in the bay of Bengal, the blacks of the Malacca peninsula, those dwelling in some of the mountains of Indo-China, the natives of Tasmania, and, finally, the indigenous population of Australia are included in this group. Among all these people the facial angle does not exceed 60 degrees ; the mouth is very large, the nose broad and flat, the arms short, the legs lank}^, and the complexion the colour of soot. The women are positively hideous. The tribes which form these gi'oups are, in general, numerous and subject to the arbitrary authority of a chief. Language is extremely limited among them ; they possess neither government, laws, nor regularly established ceremonies, and some do not even know how to construct places of abode. In order to convey to the reader an idea of the people composing the • Andaman Famil}' we shall give a glance at the inhabitants of the Andaman Isles and also at those of Australia. Andamans. — The dwellings of the Andamans are of the most rudimentary kind, being hardly superior to the dens of wild beasts. Four posts covered with a roof of palm-leaves constitute these lairs, which are open to every wind, and " ornamented " with hogs' bones, tm-tle shells, and large dried fish tied in bunches. As for the inhabitants themselves, they are of an ebon black. They seldom exceed five feet in stature ; then- heads are broad and buried between their shoulders ; and their hair is Avoolly, like that of the African blacks. The abdomen is protuberant in a great many cases, and their lower limbs lank. The}' go aboutin & state of complete nudity, merely talcing care to cover the entire body with a layer of j-eUow ochre or cla}', which protects it from the sting of insects. They paint their faces and sprinkle their hair with red ochre. Their weapons are, however, manufactured with much clever- it m 2 532 THE BLACK RACE. ness. Their bows, which require a very strong pull, are made of a sort of ii'on-wood and gracefully shaped. Their arrows are tipped with fine jioints, some of them barbed, and they shoot them with much sldll. They handle exjiertly their shoii, paddles, marked with red ochre, and hollow their canoes with a rather rude implement formed of a hard and sharp stone fastened to a handle by means of a strong cord made from vegetable fibres. The Andamans are ichthyopha gists, for the seas which wash their islands abound in excellent fish and palatable mollusks. Soles, mullets, and oysters constitute the staple of tlieu* food, and when during temi:)estuous weather fish runs short, they eat the lizards, rats, and mice which swarm in the woods. Though not cannibals, the Andamans are nevertheless a most savage race, Avho do not even exist in a state of tribedom, but Avho are merely gathered into gangs. The bitterest contempt has been lavished on these rude inhabitants of the islands of Bengal, and people have been Avilling to consider them as brutes of the Avorst cruelty, and most extreme ugliness ; but more recent obseiTation, and the few- facts Avhich Ave have mentioned, shoAv that this estimate should be someAvhat mitigated. AustraUan Blacks. — We haA'C arrived at the black people av1u> occupy part of Australia, and take advantage of some valuable in- formation concerning them, foiuid in M. H. de Castella's " Souvenirs d'un Squatter Fran^ais en Australie," and Avhich Avas acquired by the author's personal experience of these uncouth beings. Tlie Avild state in Avhich the aborigines of Australia exist is the result of the i)overty of their country, Avhich affords no other source of sustenance thnn iinimnls. True, these abound there; kangaroos, squirrels, ojjossums, Avild-cats, and birds of all kinds are so numerous, that the natives need, as it Avere, only stretch out their hands in order to take tluiii. In this mild climate they can live without an}- slielter. According to ]\I. de Oastella, the Negroes of Australin nvc not HO ugly as they have been represented. Among the nun whom lie examined, sonu' were tall and avcU made. Their sIoav, loung- ing gait, Wiis not devoid of dignity, and the solenniity oi' their step reminded one of the strut of a tragedian on the stage. < 'A O 534 THE BLACK RACE. The Australian blacks recognize family ties. None of them have more than one wife, but they do not marry within their own l)articular tribe. They live encamped in bands, and now that they are reduced to small numbers, in entire tribes. They do not build permanent huts, but i)rotect themselves in summer from the sun and hot winds merely b.y a heap of gmn-tree branches, piled up against some sticks thrust in the ground. When winter comes on, they strip from the trees large j^ieces of bark, eight or ten feet high, and as wide as the whole circumference of the trunk, forming with these fragments a screen, which they place at the side whence the rain is blowing, and alter if the wind happens to change. Squatted on the bare earth, in the opossum skin which serves the double purpose of bed and clothing, each of them is placed before a hearth of his own. Fig. 241 is an engraving taken from a photograph of Australian natives. The AustraHan Negroes of the present day have guns, and employ little axes for choppmg their wood and cutting bark, but it is not so long since the only weapons they j^ossessed were made of hard wood, and their hatchets consisted of sharp stones fastened to the end of sticks, like the flint instruments used by men before the Deluge. There is in fiict little or no diiference between the people of the age of stone, and the Xegi'oes of .Vustralia, and consequently an acquaintance Avith the wild manners and customs of these races has been of great advantage to naturalists of our day in throwing hght upon the history of 2)rimitive man. M. H. de Castella was greatly struclc by the agility of the Australian blacks in climbing gum-trees whose straight stems are often devoid of branches for twenty or thirty feet from their base, and are besides too thick to be clasped. AVhen by perfect prodigies of acrobatism the native reached the wild cats and ojiossums' nests, he seized the animals, and throw them to his wife. This wife carried cveiything; her last-born in a reed basket hanging from her neck, the slaughtered game in one hand, and in the other a blazing gum brandi, to light the fire when the family took u[) IVcsh (quarters, 'i'bc man walked in front, carrying nothing but his weapons ; tluii < iiiiic tlie wife, and after lier, their children according to heigiit. A batch of Australian blacks is never, by any chance, to be mot EASTERN BRANCH. 535 walking abreast, even when in great numbers, and if a whole tribe is crossing the plains, only a long black file is to be seen moving above the liigh grass. M. de Castella was a spectator of the curious sight wliich eel- fishing affords among these natives. Holding a spear in each 242. — NATIVE AUSTR.\LI\N. hand, with which to rake up the bottom, they wade through the water up to their wai'sts, balancing and regulating their movements to the even measure of one of their chants. "When an eel is transfixed by a stroke of one lance, they pierce it in anotlier part of the body with the second, and then, holding the two points 536 THE BLACK RACE. apart, throw the fish ujion the ground, the quantity -which they take in this • manner being enormous. They dispense 243. — AN AISTKALIAN (illAVK. ■with saucepans and cooking titensils of all kinds in llio ]n-e- ]»ai'ation of their meals, sinii)ly placing the game or lish on bright coals covered over -with a littk' ash 's. EASTERN BRANCH. 537 Eveiyone lias heard of the skill with which savages navigate their rivers in bark canoes, hut the people of whom we are now speaking render themselves remarkable above all others by their adroitness in guiding their little crafts over the rapids. Only two persons can sit in their boats, while a spear supplies the place of an oar, and is used with astonishing dexterity. No one acquainted with this kind of barbarous life will be surprised to hear that the blacks of Australia are diminishing at a wonderfully quick rate, (')f the whole Varra tribe, formerly a numerous one, M. de Castella could find no more than seven- teen individuals. What most struck the author of an account of a journey from Sydney to Adelaide, which appeared in the " Tour du Monde," in 1860, was the small number of aborigines which he met in a distance of more than two hundred and fifty miles. Sturt and Mitchell, in the middle of the present century, had visited tribes on the higher tributaries of the Murray river, which then consisted of several hundred persons, but M. de Castella found them only represented by scattered groups of seven or eight famished in- dividuals. Fig. 242 portrays one of the types sketched by this gentleman. Mitchell has given a description in his " Travels," of the "groves of death" — those romantic bmial-places of the Aus- tralians — but the writer in the " Tour du ]Monde " found them no longer in existence. The tombs of the natives at the present day are as wild and rude as themselves. In the bleak deserts of the land of the West four branches driven into the ground and crossed at the top by a couple more (fig. 243), support the mortal remains of the Australian aboriginal, whose only winding sheet is the skin of a kangaroo. INDEX. Ababdehs, 362 Abases, 204 Abipones, 420 Abouna, 360 Abruzzans, 104 Abstraction, a faculty of iiinii, 1 Abyssinians, 355, 357 Abyssinian Christians, 360 — Family, 355 — religion, 360 — soldiers, 360 — type, 355, 357 Achagy, 427 Acquajolo, 105 Afghans, 190, 199 Africa, original population of, 11 — populations of, 355 Agglutinative languages, 9, 32 Agora, 154 Agows, 357 Agricultural stage of Man, 35 Aguilots, 425 Ainos, 210 — type, 210 Alanians, 70 Albanians, 149, 152, 160, 161, 162 Alfusus, 375 Algonqnins, 460, 472 Alphabetic ^vriti^g, 33 Aliita River, 109 Amakisas, 496 Amapendas, 496 Amathymbas, 496 Amazulas, 496 American Indians, 404, 416, 460, 471 — type, 65 Amin, 106 Amin-cl-oumciui, 166 Anahuac, 452 Ancient Chinese writing, 2S2 — Egyptians, 173 Ancient Etruscans, 93, 101 — Illyrians, 160 — Incas, 408 — Mexicans, 405, 454 — Peruvians, 405 — Persian type, 191 Andaman Family, 532 — Islanders, 532 Andian Family, 407 AngasTcah, 342 Angles, 55 Annamites, 324 Antis Indians, 407, 410, 411 — customs, 412, 413, 414, 415 — religion, 416 — type, 411 Apaches, 470, 481 Apolistas, 410 Apontis, 444 Aq^uitanians, &Q Arab type, 184 Arabs, 183 — nomadic, 184 — Shegya, 184 Aramaic Race, 163 Aramean Branch of "White Race, 40, 163 — civilisation, 163 Araocas, 449 Arapahoes, 470 Araucauians, 407, 416 Arcadians, 150 Arch, 166 Ardschis River, 109 Aristocracy, English, 62 Armenians, 190, 201 — in Turkey, 253 Armenian population, 202 — religion, 202 — type, 201 Artisans, French, 76 Aryans, 353 ■540 I^■DEX. Aiyan Eace, 10, 40 Asia, original population of, 11 Assj'iians, 183 Atacamas, 407, 410 Athens, 157 Athenian tj-pe, ICO Australian aboriginals, 533 — native customs, 531, 53G — native tombs, 538 Ayams, 248 Aymaras, 407, 410 Aztecs, 451 Baktyax, 199 Bambara, 364 Banians, 330 Bankok, 330, 332 Barabras, 357, 361 Barabra type, 361 Barbotes,''428, 432, 440, 450, 492 Baskirs, 129 Bavaria, 48 Bataviaus, 368 Battas, 365, 373 Becliuanas, 497, 498 Bedouins, 183 Beglcheig, 191 Behring's Straits, 10 Beloodiees, 199 Bengalese, 340 Berbers, 163 Beyrani, 250 Beys, 246 Bible, imityof Man proclaimed in the, 11 Bicharyehs, 302 Bielo-Kussians, 118 Big-];e]lies, 470 Blackleet Indians, 4(J4 Black Bace, 495 Bohemians, 112 liolus, 427 Bolero, 90 Bonzes, 259, 280 Bosniaks, 113, 130, Ml, 142, 143, 115 Botocudos, 435, 449 Bougis, 365, 373 ]'>rahn!inisni, 336 Bi'ahniins, 336 Brahnis, 201 Brain of the a]ic, 22 — of man, 22 — of the negro, 508 Bi'aziiiaii Iiidiaii iiistinus, 443 Brazilian Indian dwellings, 447 British Isles, 55 Brown Baee, 335 Bucharest, 109 Buddhism, 163, 307, 319, 320, 322, 332 Bulgarians, 113, 130 Burgimdians, 71 Buriats, 218, 221 Buriat customs, 223 Burmans, 324 Burmese, 324 Bushmen, 499 Cadis, 246 Caflre Family, 496 — type, 496, 497 Calabrians, 104 Califoniian Indians, 493 Cambodian customs, 329 Campagna, The, 93 Cawjuc, 296 Cannibalism, Fijian, 523, 524 — Maori, 386 — New Caledonian, 531 Caper lig-trec, 163 Capital iiunishment in China, 294 Caprification of the tig-tree, 168, 16;\ 170 Capuaus, 103 Caravanserai, 240 Caribbean Group, 450 Caribs, 450 Carintliia, 116 Carniola, 116 Caroline Islanders, 400, 401 Carpathian Mountains, 109 Carthaginians, 183 Caryii, 444 Caste, 347, 348 Cathse, 272 Caucasian Eace, 40 Cayuguas, 435 Celtic type, 57, 67 — weapons, 6" Celts, 66, 67 Chaldeans, 186 Changos, 186 Cliaracteristies nf Man, Intcdhnlual, 30 — of the White Eaee, -lii Cliarruas, 420 Cliaynias, 45(» Cheii-ekhes, 422 Chorokces, 478 Chicbimccas, 452 INDEX. 511 Chicksaws, 478 Chimehwebs, 43 1 Chinese agriculture, 271 — army, 300 — centralization, 256 — civilization, 36, 301 — '■ corruption, 266 — court of justice, 295, 296, 298, 299 — customs, 262 — dinner, 268 — drama, 287 — eating-house, 267 — education, 280, 281, 284 — Family, 256 — feet, 262 — fishing (river), 274, 275, 276 — fishing (sea), 274 — food, 278 — gambling, 265 — idleness, 264 — interior, 263 — irrigation, 279 — jurisprudence, 290 — language, 284 — law courts, 290, 291 — literature, 287 — marionettes, 288 — marriages, 261 — opium smoking, 270 — pisciculture, 274 — polygamy, 260 — printing, 286 — punishments, 292, 204—290 — religion, 257 — religions toleration, 258 — rice fields, 278 — tea houses, 266, 267 — theatres, 288 — type, 256 — women, 259 • — writing, ancient, 282 — writing, modern, 282, 283, 284 Chinooks, 493 Chiotians, 158 Chippeway Indians, 463 Chiquitos, 420, 432, 433, 434 Chiriguanos, 444 Choctaws, 478 Choli, 342 Chunipis, 425 Cingalese customs, 351 — costume, 351 — of the coast, 351 Cingalese of the hills, 351 — type, 350 — women, 350 Circassian Family, 103, 204 — slaves, 240 — type, 204 Circulatory system of Man, 30 Cirionos, 444 Civilization, Aramean, 103 — Chinese, 36, 301 — Egyptian, 36 — progress of, 37 Classification of Man, Blumenbach's, IS — — Bory de Saint Vincent's, 18 — — Buffon's, 17 — — Cuvier's, 18 — — Demoulins', 18 _ _ d'Omalius d'Halloys", 19 — — de Quatrefages' , 19 — — Lacepede's, 18 — — Pritchard's, 18 — — Virey's, 18 — of the Human Eace, 17, 38 Clavel's " Races Huraaines," 48, 5 > Comanclies, 480 Confucius, doctrines of, 258, SO 7 Coras, 459 Cossacks, 120, 124 — of the Ukraine, 118 Cosninos, 482 Cranium, brachycephalous, 25 — dolichocephalous, 25 — of Man, 25 Creation, animal centres of, 8 — of Alan, cause of, 3 — — in the quaternary period, 3 — — manifold, 6 — — special, 3 — one human centre of, 6, 8 — vegetable centi'cs of, 8 Creek Indians, 462, 478 Croats, 113 Crow Indians, 468 Cshatriyas, 336 Cntchanas, 484 Cymri, 67 Dacia, 106 Dacotas, 464 Dairi, 313 Dalmatians, 116 Danes, 42, 46 Danube, 109 542 INDEX. DanuLian Principalities, 107 Daouiia, Tunguses of, 223 Deccan, 340 Deccan Hindoos, 340 Definition of Man, 1 — of Kace, 12, 13, 14 — of Species, 12, 13, 14 Drhera, 160 Delawares, 474, 480 Denmark, 46 Dhamarn, 16G Dlwti, 342 Diran, 247 Djama, 166 Djclodas, 198 Ucjemua, 166 Dokhar, 168 Dongonlahs, 361 Druids, 71 Druzes, 188, 250 Duteli language, 55 Dyak customs, 376, 378 — head-cuttevs, 376 — superstitions, 376 Dyaks, 365, 375 Eastern Nubians, 362 Egyptian civilization, 36 — dancing girls, 180 — marriages, 179 — pol3'gam}% 180 — sailors, 179 — type, 173 Egyptians, ancient, 173 — modern, 174 Emmages, 425 Endrroun, 196 English, 42 — aristocracy, 62 — middle class, (!4 — type, 55, 56, 57, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65 — women, 60, 61 - working class, 65 Esthonians, 129 EsqTiimaux customs, 211,212, 213, 216, 217 — dress, 214 — I'amily, 206, 211 — type, 211 Etruscans, ancient, 101 Etniscan sarco]ili:igi, lol European lirainli (White Itacc), 10 Facial angle, 26 — — of the Negro, 508 Falffishas, 357 Faiulango, 90 Fehles, 183 Fellahs, 176, 177, 178, 179 Fellans, 355, 363, 364 Fellatahs, 363 Fctfa, 247 Fetishes, 512 Fez, 154 Fiji, king of, 520 Fijian cannibalism, 523, 524 — dances, 526 Fijians, 520, 521, 522, 523, 524, 525 Finlanders, 129 Finns, 113, 125, 129 — of Eastern Kussia, 127 — of Silesia, 127 — of the Baltic, 127 Flathead Indians, 4S5, 4S6 Flemish language, 55 Fondaisi, 321 Franks, 71 Frank type, 71 French, 66 — artisans, 76 — bourgeois, 77 — peasant, 76 — soldier, 78 — type, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, SO — women, 71, 79, 80 Friendly Islanders, 388 Frieslandic language, 55 Fundamental languages of Man, 9 Fystan, 154 Gadigues, 435, 436 Gaels, 68 Gallus, 357, 363 Gallic customs, 69 — type, 57, 68, 72 Garnants, 357 Gauls, G^ Georgian Family, 163, 203 — slaves, 240 — type, 204 — women, 204 Germanic type, 50, 51, 52, 53, 53 Germans, 42, 47 Gholaums, 191 (7iiig-scng root, 269 Goths, 71 INDEX. ^43 Grand Cliaco, 425 Grand vizier, 247 Oriiiizer, 137, 140, 141 Greek cliurcli, 249 — Family, 41, 149 — peasants, 154 — type, 152, 153 Greeks in Turkey, 252 Groves of Deatli, 538 Guarani, 407, 434, 435, 444 Guaranns, 449 Guarany language, 444 — type, 435 Guarayi, 444 Guatos of Cuyaba, 43S Guayquerias, 450 Hadhaf.ebs, 362 Harems, 240 Hawaiians, 399, 400 Hebrews, 183 Secjira, 239 Highlanders, QS Hindoos, 339 Hindoo castes, 336, 346, 347, 348 — characteristics, 340 — civilization, 336 — customs, 344, 348 — food, 345 — ornaments, 342 — religion, 342 — society, 336 — type, 339 Hindostaui, 346 Hispanians, 80 Hospodars, 107 Hottentots, 499 Hottentot type, 499, 501 — Yenus, 500 Huasetecas, 489 Hungarians, 48, 113 Huns, 72, 145 Hurons, 460, 462 Hyperborean Branch (Yellow Kacc), 205, 206 Iberians, 66 Icelanders, 43 lenissian Family, 206, 217 Indian games, North American, 478 — languages (East), 316 — territory, 473, 478 Indo-Chinese Famil}^, 324 Inflected langnage*, 9, 32 Intelligence of Man, 1 — of brutes, 1 lonians, 158 Irish, 68 Iroquois, 462, 463, 472 Isba, 121 Ischonians, 129 Italians, &Q Italian climate, 93 — type, 94 Jakobites, 249 Jalovitza Elver, 109 Jamah, 342 Japanese, 256, 302, 304, 306, 312, 320 — Bonzes, 302, 320, 321, 322, 323 — characteristics, 302, 303 — costume, 304, 305, 306 — government, 307 — literature, 302 — manufactures, 306 — religion, 302, 307 — soldiers, 308 — type, 304 — weapons, 318, 319 — writing, 302 Jats, 340 Javanese, 365, 367, 369 — costume, 368 — dancing girls, 369 — princes, 369 — trinkets, 371 — weddings, 371 Jews, 183, 184, 186 Jukaghirite Family, 206, 217 Kabyles, 163 Kabyle agriculture, 168 — tj'pe, 165, 167 Kabylia, 165, 171 Kachiutz, 127 Kakiiii, 191 Kaliouges, 493 Kalmuks, 218 Kalmuk customs, 219 — type, 219 Kah^a, La, 242 Kahjandjij, 198 Kamis, 307, 312 — religion, 320, 322 Kamtschadale Family, 206, 209 — type, 210 su IXDEX. Kandians, 350 Kcnuj, 262 Kayo ways, 470 Kenous, 361 Kctll-hoda, 191 Khalkas, 220 Khalkasian customs, 221 — type, 221 Khanoun, 166 Kharouha, 166 Khodja, 166 King of Fiji, 520 Kioto, 310 Kirgliis, 232, 23S Kodju, 247 Kopts, 174, 175, 176 Kopticlanguage, 174 Eoran, 247 Koriak family, 206, 217 Kmisso, 361 Kurds, 190, 201 Kymes, 23 Kyrials, 129 LaUHONE LSLANDEIiS, 400 Languages, agglutinative, 32 — inflected, 32 — monosyllabic, 31 Laplanders, nomadic, 20S — sedentary, 208 Lapp Family, 206, 207 — customs, 208 — type, 206 — Avomcn, 209 Latins, 49, 66, 72 Latin Family, 41, 66, 03 — type, '66, 72 Lencas, 459 Lengnas, 420, 425, 426, 427, 42S Libyan Family, 163 ].itliuanians, 113, 116 Livonians, 129 MacAskill Islan])k1!s, 402 Iklacassars, 365, 373 !Maccdonians, 152 Machicuys, 420, 428, 430, 432 Madagascar, 364 MagadiH, 435, 436 Magyars, 113, 146, 117, 148, 141) Magyar tyjie, 149 Ma/uDia, 427 Mahonietanism, 163, 193, 250 JIahrattas, 340 Malabar Family, 339, 354 aialay Branch (Brown Bace), 305 — customs, 366 — type, 365, 366 ilalaysia, 365 Jlan, agricultural stage of, 25 — liirthplace of, S — brain of, 22 — carnage of, 27 — colour of, 29 — cranium of, 25 — definition of, 1 — divine origin of, 24 — fundamental languages of, 9 — typos of, 9 — hand of, 23 — hunting stage of, 35 — intelligence of, 1, 30 — language of, 31 — moral attributes of, 33 — nervous system of, 29 — organization of, 21 — origin of, 3, 4, 8 — original migrations of, 9 — pastoral stage of, 35 — primitive societies of, 35 — senses of, 22 — stature of, 28 — unity of, 16 — Avriting of, 32 Manchiis, 223 Jlandan Indians, 492, 493 Manilla, 374 IManufacturcs, priniiti\ 7 Maoris, 381 j'laori cnnnibalisiii, 386 — I liiefs, 387 — costume, 381 — customs, 382, 3^6 — dances, 385 — language, 385 — religion, 385 — type, 381 — weapons, 385 — women, 381 Maratsi, 498 3faro, 398 Maronites, 188, 250 Maronite manuscripts, 190 Maropas, 410 Marcjucsans, 395 Mataguayos, 420 INDEX. 545 Melanesians, 519 Mesopotamians, 186 Messenians, 150 Metscheriaks, 129 Mexicans, 452 — ancient, 405, 454 — modern, 454, 455, 456, 458 Mexican Indians, 454 Micronesians, 365, 400, 401, 402 Mikado, 308, 309, 310, 311, 312, 313, 314, 316, 317 Military Confines, 132, 140 Mingrelians, 204 Miridites, 162 Mixteoas, 460 Mnemonic writing, 32 Moadueinites, 129 Moc(Stenes, 410 Mohawk Indians, 484 Mohicans, 460, 472 Moldavians, 106 Moldo-Walachians, 66, 105 Mongolian Branch (Yellow Race), 205, 218 Mongols, 218, 220 Mongrels, 15 Montenegi'iners, 116 Moorish type, 87 Moors, 172 Mora, La, 97 Moscas, 432, 434 Moyas, 459 Micdir, 252 Mufii, 247 Mulatto, 505 Mnlgrave Is. ■ ers, 401 Muscogulges, 461 Mutualis, 190 • Nahuath, 406 Nahuatlacas, 453 Naibs, 246 Natchez Indians, 460, 472 - Navajoes, 481 Nayas Indians, 485, 486, 488, 490, 492 Neapolitans, 104 Negroes, 361, 501 Negro, brain of, 508 . — characteristics, 506, 508, 509, 512, 514, 515, 516, 517 — cross breeds, 505 — cn;elty, 512 — facial angle of, 508 — imitative talent of, 515 egro memory, 514 — music, 515, 516 — religion, 512 — slavery, 510 — type, 502, 503, 504, 505 Negus Theodoras, 360 Nervous system of the "White Man, 29 — of the Negi-o, 30 Nestorians, 250 New Caledonians, 526, 527, 530 New Caledonian cannibalism, 531 New Zealanders, 381, 382, 384, 385, 386 Nigi-itia, 364 Nogays, 232, 238 Northern Branch (Red Race), 451 — north-eastern Family of, 459 — north-western Family of, 493 — southern Family of, 451 Northern Italians, 101 Norwegians, 42, 44 Noubas, 361 Nubians, 361, 362 — Eastern, 362 Nubian customs, 362 — ruins, 362 Oceania, 380 Oceanian negroes, 519 Octoroons, 505 Olmecas, 459 Organization of Man, 21 Origin of coloured Races, 11 — Man, 3, 4, 8 Orthognathism, 26 Osages, 478 Osmanlis, 232, 239 Osse tines, 190, 202 Ostiaks, 129 — of Temisia, 217 Othomis, 460 Oualan, 401 Ouiiil, 166 Ouragas, 449 Owas, 364 Owhyhee, 397 Pacha, 246 Padishah, 244 Pah-Utahs, 484 Pai-agnua, 436 Palanquins, 264 Pampas, 419 Pampean Family, 407, 419 N N 546 INDEX. Pandours, 144 Pannoniaus, 116 Papuan Family, 519 Papuans, 520 Paraguay, 435 Parana, 435 Pariahs, 337, 346, 348 Patagonians, 420, 421 Patagonian customs, 421, 422, 424 — sacrifices, 424 — stature, 28, 420 Paton-jKdon, 385 PaAvnees, 470 Payaguas, 437, 438, 440 Payaguasiau customs, 440, 441 — stature, 437 Pa7/es, 425, 441, 442, 443 Pecherays, 416, 417, 418, 419 Pei-Ho river, 274 Peking Imperial College, 286 Permians, 129 Persians, 163 Persian customs, 194, 195, 196, 198, 199 — Family, 190 — government, 191 — manufactures, 191 — population, 193 — religion, 193 — type, ancient, 191 — type, modern, 161 — visits, 199 women, 197 Penivians, ancient, 405, 408 — modern, 408, 409 Peuhls, 363 Phanariots, 155 Pliariagots, 450 Philippine Islanders, 374 Phnnicians, 183 Piasts, 118 Pilou-piloa, 528 Pitiligas, 425 Poles, 48, 113 Polygcnists, doctrines of, 16 Polynesian customs, 380 — Family, 365, 380 Pomotouans, 395 Populations of Africa, original, — Amorica, original, 405 — Asia, original, 11 — Euro])c, original, 40, 41 Portuguese, 80, 90 — tyiie, 90 11 Portuguese women, 90 Pouls, 368 Procidans, 103 Prognathism, 26 Prussians, 54 — type, 54 Puelches, 420 Pygmies, 28 QUADHOONS, 505 Quarries, 129 Quiehuan type, 408 Quichuas, 406, 407 Race, Black, 495 — Brown, 335 — definition of, 12, 13, 14 — Red, 404 — White, 30 — Yellow, 205 Races, Human, 38 Rajpoots, 336, 340 Ramazan, 250 Rehosso, 454 Red Indian characteristics, 470, 471, 486, 492 — languages, 472 — type, 460 Rciss cffcndi, 247 Rivobon-Sinton, 322 Roman peasants, 96 Romanians, 72 Romans, 93 Rousniaks, 120 Russian type, 123 — women, 124 Russians, 113, 120, 121, 122 RiuisiaiLf (Biclo-), 118 Ruthenians, 118 SAciAuis, 127 Saliara, 172 Sahromj, 368, 371 8aUalrns, 505 Samchow, 266 Samoiede Family, 206, 209 Sandwicliians, 396, 397 Sandwichiau morals, 399 — type, 396 — women, 396 Sanskrit, 346 San-lsc-king, 284 Sarajit, 455 INDEX. 547 Sarmatians, 114 Saxons, 55 Saxou type, 16 Scandinavians, 41 Schiite sect, 236 Scinde, natives of, 353 Scythians, 114 Seminoles, 478 Semitic Familj-, 183 Semitics, 163 Senses of animals, 22 — of Man, 22 Seraglio, 240 Servians, 113, 114, 130 Shah, 191 Shamanism, 223, 229 Shamans, 229 Shawnees, 480 Shegya Arabs, 164 SheUas, 163, 172 Shiennes, 470 Siamese, 324, 330, 331 — agriculture, 332 — Cambodia, 331 — costume, 325 — government, 328 — Malacca, 331 — population, 324 — type, 324 Sichuana language, 497 Sikhs, 340 Sininioles, 460 Sinaic Branch (Yellow Race), 205, 254 Sioux, 464 — customs, 464, 465, 466 Sivaism, 342 Skin of Man, colours of, 29 Slavonian FamUy, 41, 113 Slavonians, 116 — northern, 118, 119 — southern, 120 Slavonian type, 113, 114, 118, 119, 133 — women, 134 Slevenians, 116 Slovachians, 118 Soff, 166 Sosists, 193 Souakins, 363 Sounanis, 186 Southern Branch (Red Race), 407 — Italians, 103 — Italian type, 103 Spaniards, 66, 80 Spanish dances, 90 — inquisition, 86 — intolerance, 86 — type, 82, 83, 84, 85, m, 87, 88 — women, 87 Spartans, 150 Spatlias, 107 Species, definition of, 12, 13, 14 Stature of Man, 28 Stieng savages, 332, 334 Sudras, 336 Suevians, 71 Sunnite sect, 236 Swedes, 42 Symbolical writing, 33 Syrians, 183, 186 Taboo, 380, 391, 399 Tabayari, 444 Tacauas, 410 Tadjiks, 190 Tagals, 365, 373 Tahitians, 391 Tahitian customs, 393, 394, 395 — type, 391, 392 — women, 302 Taicoou, 309, 310, 311, 312, 313, 316, 317 Taktikios, 154 Talagani, 154 Tamanacs, 449 Tamboukies, 497 Tameyi, 444 Tammahas, 498 Tamuls, 354 Tapigoas, 444 Tapinaqui, 444 Tarascas, 459 Tatar c, 112 Tattooing, 382, 390, 425, 438 Taygetans, 150 Tchecks, 113 Tcheremissians, 129 Tchoudans, 116 Tchourachians, 129 Tele outs, 127 Telingas, 354 Tcmleta, 440 Tepanecas, 459 Teptiars, 129 Terra del Fuego, 416 Territory, Indian, 473, 478 Teutonic Family, 41 Thracians, 152 o4S INDEX. Tibbous, 163, 357, 363 Tibbou tj-pe, 363 Tigi-^ mountaineers, 360 Tiniminmes, 444 Tobas, 420, 425, 428, 430 Tobatinguas, 435 Tokis, 385] Toltecs, 452 Tongas, 388 Tonga customs, 389, 390, 391 — type, 388 Topas, 435 Totouacs, 460 Touaricks, 163, 172 Tonloupa, 123 Tularenos, 493 Tunguses, 218, 223 — of Daouria, 223 Tungusian Family, 223 Tupi language, 444 Tupiuambi, 444 Tiirajas, 375 Turcomans, 232 Turcoman customs, 234, 235, 236 — religion, 235 — type, 232 — women, 232, 232, 234 Turks, 218, 239, 244, 248 Turkish administration, 246, 247, 248 — agiiculture, 252 — coiTuption, 248 — customs, 240, 242, 243, 244, 246 — education, 252 — Family, 229 — Jews, 250 — law, 244 — literature, 251, 252 — manufactures, 252 — polygamy, 240 — religion, 248 — temperance, 239 — type, ancient, 230 — type, modern, 231, 239 — women, 240, 241 Tuscans, 101 Tuscan type, 101 'i'zai>otecas, 459 Vlcma, 247 United States, 65 Uniguay, 435 Uscoks, 116 Uzbeks, 238 Valencians, 87 Vampays, 484 Varegians, 116 Varna-Sancara (caste of), 337 Yarra tribe, 538 Vativas, 497 Venedians, 114 Vogouls, 127, 129 Walachians, 105, 106, 111, 113 "Walacliian minerals, 112 — type, 109 "Wall of China, Great, 301 AValloons, 72 Western Branch (Black Kace), 496 Western Guarani, 444 Writing, alphabetic, 33 — Chinese, 282, 283, 284 — symbolical, 33 Wurtembergers, 48 Xicalaucas, 460 Yakoubis, 186 Yakuts, 218 Yakut customs, 226, 227, 228 — Family, 223 — religion, 226 — type, 224, 225 — women, 229 Yankees, 65 Yaschmac. 244 Yeddo, 309 Yellow Race, 205 Yuracaures, 410 Yutes, 470. Zaskam, 112 Zignans, 112 Zingari, 353 Zornatli (religion of), 193. BKAnnrRY, EVANS, and CO,, I'UINTKRS, wiiitf.fhiaks. ^/ . ^W*->'-^-« ^OfiK' ' 'V, lii ■a' •' ^^ LD2: RETURN ANTHROPOLOGY LIBRARY TO ^ 230 KROEBER HALL • 642-2400 LOAN PERIOD 1 2 3 4 5 6 ALL BOOKS ARE SUBJEOT TO REOALL AFTER 7 DAYS DUE AS STAMPED BELOW FEB 04 1997 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA BERKELEY FORM NO. DD2 BERKELEY CA 94720-6000 ' hVMM YC 10347 U C BERKELEY LIBRARIES CDSE7MEb3b / r ) , I n ,1 ■ ,■•• \ ,'V, ,' 1 1 .1 ! 1 1. iiil;